DEFORMATION MICROSTRUCTURES AND MECHANISMS IN MINERALS AND ROCKS
This page intentionally left blank
Deformation Microstructures and Mechanisms in Minerals and Rocks by Tom Blenkinsop Department of Geology, University of Zimbabwe, Harane Zimbabwe KLUWER ACADEMIC PUBLISHERS NEW YORK, BOSTON, DORDRECHT, LONDON, MOSCOW eBook ISBN: 0-306-47543-X Print ISBN: 0-412-73480-X 2002 Kluwer Academic Publishers New York, Boston, Dordrecht, London, Moscow Print 2000 Kluwer Academic Publishers All rights reserved No part of this eBook may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, recording, or otherwise, without written consent from the Publisher Created in the United States of America Visit Kluwer Online at: http://kluweronline.com and Kluwer's eBookstore at: http://ebooks.kluweronline.com Dordrecht Contents Acknowledgements ix Symbols, Abbreviations and Units xi 1 Introduction and Terminology 1 1.1 1.2 1.3 1.4 1.5 1.6 1.7 Introduction 1 1 3 4 4 5 5 7 7 7 7 Classifications of deformation microstructures and mechanisms Deformation microstructures and mechanisms in the earth: Brittle-semibrittle-plastic transitions The description of deformation: Scale, continuity, distribution, mechanism and mode Ductility and the brittle-ductile transition Character and classification of deformation zone rocks Format and use of this book 2 Cataclasis 2.1 2.2 Introduction Fundamental cataclastic deformation mechanisms 2.2.1 2.2.2 Microcracking Frictional sliding 10 10 10 12 12 13 13 13 13 14 14 15 16 17 17 17 18 18 18 18 19 19 22 22 22 22 22 23 2.3 Microcracks 2.3.1 2.3.2 2.3.3 2.3.4 2.3.5 2.3.6 2.3.7 2.3.8 2.3.9 Classification, characteristics and observation Microstructures and mechanisms Impingement microcracks Flaw-induced microcracks Microfracturing of pre-existing flaws Cleavage microcracks Elastic mismatch microcracks Plastic mismatch microcracks Microfault-induced microcracks: Microscopic feather fractures (mffs) 2.3.10 2.3.11 Thermally-induced microcracks Phase transformation-induced microcracks 2.4 Microfaults 2.4.1 2.4.2 Characteristics Mechanisms 2.5 Deformation bands 2.5.1 2.5.2 Characteristics and classification Mechanisms 2.6 2.7 2.8 2.9 Distributed cataclasis and cataclastic flow Gouge zone microstructures Microfracture surface features Crystallographic fabrics 2.10 2.11 Pre-lithification deformation microstructures and mechanisms Pseudotachylites and frictional melting 2.11.1 2.11.2 2.11.3 Characteristics Origin Misidentification v vi CONTENTS 3 Diffusive Mass Transfer by Solution 3.1 3.2 3.3 3.4 3.5 3.6 Introduction 24 24 24 25 25 27 27 27 27 28 28 29 30 30 32 32 33 33 33 35 39 39 39 39 41 41 47 47 47 50 52 52 52 52 54 54 54 54 55 55 57 57 57 57 59 59 59 59 60 60 60 62 62 62 62 62 Fundamental deformation mechanisms of diffusive mass transfer by solution Grain surface solution textures Indenting, truncating and interpenetrating grain contacts Strain caps Microstylolites 3.6.1 3.6.2 Characteristics Formation and propagation 3.7 Diffusive mass transfer and cleavage 3.7.1 3.7.2 3.7.3 Classification Spaced cleavages Continuous cleavage 3.8 3.9 Grain surface deposition textures Overgrowths, porosity reduction, pressure shadows and fringes, and mica beards 3.9.1 3.9.2 Characteristics Mechanisms 3.10 3.11 3.12 Grain shape fabrics Fluid inclusion planes Microveins 4 Intracrystalline Plasticity 4.1 4.2 4.3 4.4 4.5 4.6 4.7 4.8 4.9 Introduction Fundamental mechanisms of intracrystalline plasticity Deformation twins Undulatory extinction Intracrystalline deformation bands, kink bands and subgrains: Recovery Deformation lamellae Grain shape fabrics and ribbon grains New grains, core and mantle structure: Dynamic recrystallization Crystallographic fabrics 5 Diffusive Mass Transfer and Phase Transformations in the Solid State 5.1 5.2 5.3 5.4 5.5 5.6 Introduction Fundamental deformation mechanisms of solid state diffusive mass transfer and phase transformations Grain shape fabrics and ribbon grains Foam texture, static and secondary recrystallization Decussate texture Porphyroblasts and inclusion trails 5.6.1 5.6.2 5.6.3 Characteristics Growth mechanisms Relationship to deformation 5.7 5.8 5.9 Reaction rims, relict minerals, coronas and symplectites Chemical zoning Solid state phase transformation microstructures 5.10 Superplasticity 6 Magmatic and Sub-magmatic Deformation 6.1 6.2 Introduction Fundamental deformation mechanisms and microstructures in rocks containing melt 6.2.1 6.2.2 6.2.3 Magmatic flow Sub-magmatic flow Magmatic and sub-magmatic flowand rheology 6.3 6.4 Mesoscopic evidence for magmatic and sub-magmatic flow Magmatic microstructures 6.4.1 6.4.2 Grain shape fabrics Crystallographic fabrics 6.5 Sub-magmatic microstructures 6.5.1 Grain shape fabrics CONTENTS vii 6.5.2 6.5.3 6.5.4 Intracrystalline plasticity Diffusive mass transfer Cataclasis 6.6 6.7 Other microstructures Non-magmatic deformation 7 Microstructural Shear Sense Criteria 7.1 7.2 7.3 7.4 Introduction Curved foliation Oblique foliations and shape preferred orientations Porphyroclast systems 7.4.1 7.4.2 7.4.3 7.4.4 7.4.5 Characteristics and classification Mechanisms of formation Stair-step direction: and tails Faces of a tail Deflection and embayments of tails 7.5 S-, C- and 7.5.1 7.5.2 7.5.3 7.5.4 Characteristics and classification Formation and evolution Curvature of S-foliation Shear on C- or 7.6 Pressure shadows and fringes 7.6.1 7.6.2 7.6.3 Kinematics of pressure shadows and fringes in shear zones Geometry of the last increment of growth Shape 7.7 7.8 7.9 Mica fish Porphyroblast internal foliations Crystallographic fabrics 7.10 7.11 7.12 Asymmetric microboudins Asymmetric microfolds and rolling structures Shear sense criteria in rocks containing melt 7.12.1 7.12.2 7.12.3 7.12.4 7.12.5 Magmatic shear zones Oblique grain shape fabrics Tiling and imbrication S-C fabrics Sub-magmatic microfractures 7.13 Shear sense criteria for faults 7.13.1 7.13.2 7.13.3 7.13.4 7.13.5 Shear sense observations on faults Displaced grain fragments Risers and slickenfibres Gouges Jogs and bends 8 Shock-induced microstructures and shock metamorphism 8.1 8.2 8.3 8.4 8.5 8.6 8.7 8.8 8.9 Introduction Shock mechanisms Microfractures Planar Deformation Features (PDFs) Mosaicism Diaplectic glass High pressure polymorphs of quartz - Coesite and stishovite Lechatelierite Tectites, microtectites and spherules 8.10 8.11 Shock barometry and thermometry Calibration of shock pressures from microstructures 8.11.1 8.11.2 Calibration of shock pressures from optical properties of quartz Problems of shock barometry 8.12 Diagnostic impact microstructures 62 63 63 63 63 65 65 66 66 67 67 68 69 69 69 70 70 72 73 73 73 73 73 73 74 75 75 76 77 77 77 78 78 78 78 79 79 79 79 79 79 80 80 80 80 81 82 83 83 83 84 85 85 87 87 88 viii CONTENTS 9 From Microstructures to Mountains: Deformation Microstructures, Mechanisms and Tetonics 90 90 90 90 90 91 91 91 91 92 92 92 93 94 94 97 97 98 98 98 9.1 9.2 Introduction Failure criteria 9.2.1 9.2.2 Coulomb and Mohr failure criteria Griffith failure criteria 9.3 9.4 9.5 Pore fluid pressure and faulting Fracture mechanics and failure criteria Frictional sliding laws 9.5.1 9.5.2 Byerlees law Rate and state dependent frictional sliding 9.6 Flow laws 9.6.1 9.6.2 9.6.3 Diffusive mass transfer: Grain size sensitive creep Intracrystalline plasticity Empirical flowlaws fromexperimental data 9.7 9.8 9.9 Polymineralic deformation Deformation mechanismmaps Lithospheric strength envelopes 9.10 Palaeopiezometry 9.10.1 9.10.2 9.10.3 9.10.4 9.10.5 9.10.6 9.10.7 9.10.8 9.10.9 Methods and calibration Recrystallized grain size Subgrain size 100 100 100 101 103 103 104 104 104 104 105 105 107 127 133 Dislocation density Twinning - differential stress Deformation lamellae Principal stress orientations from deformation lamellae Principal stress orientations and strains from twins General problems with palaeopiezometers 9.11 Geothermobarometry 9.11.1 9.11.2 9.11.3 9.11.4 Methods and calibration Calcite twin morphology Sutured quartz grain boundaries Subgrain boundary orientation in quartz References Index Color Plate Section Acknowledgements Most of the photomicrographs were developed and printed by Cuthbert Banda, whose assistance, with that of other members of the staff of the Geology Department, University of Zimbabwe, was invaluable. James Preen guided the preparation of the TEX version of the text. Faith Samkange and Maxwell Matongo were able research assistants, supported by the University of Zimbabwe Research Board. The following are thanked for contributing photomicrographs or thin sections: P. Dirks (Plates 11, 30, 31, 32, 33, 35, 44), R. Fernandes (Fig. 2.9), H. Frimmel (Plate 18), S. Kamo (Figs. 8.4 - 8.6), H. Leroux (Figs. 8.2, 8.3), J.E.J. Martini (Figs. 8.7, 8.8), U. Reimold (Plate 46), J. Stowe (Plate 22), D. Van Der Wal and M. Drury (Fig. 4.2). Plates 1 - 4 and Figs. 2.5, 2.18, 2.19, 3.18 of core material from the Cajon Pass drillhole were made at the Institute for Crustal Studies, University of California, Santa Barbara, as part of research on deformation mechanisms with R. Sibson, supported by the National Science Foundation, U.S.A., under grant DAR-84-10924. The assistance of the technical staff at U.C.S.B. is gratefully acknowledged. Some research for this book was supported by the IUGS Commission on Tectonics, COMTEC. Detailed reviews of chapters from the following are greatly appreciated: P. Dirks, R. Hanson, H. Jelsma, W. Means, A. Ord, M. Paterson, U. Reimold, E.H. Rutter, A. Schmid Mumm. Fig. 8.2 was reproduced from Leroux et al. (1994), and Fig. 8.7, 8.8 from Martini (1991), all with kind permission of Elsevier Science - NL Sara Burgerhartstraat 25, 1055 KV Amsterdam, The Netherlands. Fig. 8.4 was reproduced from Krogh et al. (1996) with kind permission from the American Geophysical Union. Fig. 9.5 was reproduced from Burkhard (1993), and Fig. 7.20 from Goldstein (1988), both with kind permission from Elsevier Science Ltd. The Boulevard, Langford Lane, Kidlington OX5 1GB, U.K. Figs. 9.6, 9.7 were reproduced from Kruhl and Nega (1996), with kind permission from Springer Verlag. Full details of these publications are given in the references. ix This page intentionally left blank Symbols, Abbreviations andUnits Numbers in brackets give the chapters and sections where the symbols are used. Units are given if they are referred to in the text. a A B c CL CMF d D DMT E GBM G ISA J kC l L LPO LSE m n P PDF Microcrack long axis (2.2.1), Rate and state variable friction law constant (9.3.2) Flow law constant, (9.4.1), or (9.4.3) S to C-surface angle (7.5), Flow law constant (9.4.3), Effective stress coefficient (9.2.3) Microcrack short axis (2.2.1), Flow law constant (9.4.3) Burgers vector (4.2, 9.8) Particle velocity/unit potential gradient (3.2), Flow law constant (9.4.3) Microcrack or flaw length (2.2, 2.3, 2.4.2), concentration of particles (3.2) Cohesion, MPa (9.2, 9.3), Reference state solubility, mole fraction (9.4.1) Angles defining external asymmetry of an LPO (7.9) Cathodoluminescence (2, 3, 8) Critical melt fraction (6.2) Particle size (2.2.2), Flaw spacing (2.4.2), Grain size, m (9.4), mm (9.8) Subgrain size, mm (9.8.3) Fractal dimension (2, 9.9.3) Reference state diffusion coefficient for Pressure solution creep, (9.4.1) Reference state diffusion coefficient for Nabarro-Herring, Coble creep, (9.4.1) S to C- or angle (7.5), Grain boundary width, m (9.4) Diffusive mass transfer (1, 3, 5, 9) Twinning density, (9.8.5) Youngs modulus (2.2) Strain rate, strain rate at 0 K in the Dorn Law, (9.4) Volume fraction of phase in polymineralic flow law (9.5) Crystal fraction, fraction at critical packing (6.2.1) Microcrack extension force, Critical value (2.2) Grain boundary migration (4.8, 9.4, 9.8) Surface tension force (2.2), Angle between flaw and (2.3.4) Fracture toughness (2.2) Viscosity of suspension, Viscosity of pure melt (6.2.1) Instantaneous stretching axes (7.1, 7.7) Twinning incidence (9.8.5) Diffusive flux (3.2) Angle between flaw array and (2.4.2) Dislocation density palaeopiezometer constant (9.8.4) Stress intensity factors for mode I, II, and III opening (2.2) Threshold, Critical stress intensity factors (2.2) Velocity of deforming crystal face, (9.4.1) Model microcrack length (2.3, 2.4.2), Dislocation density palaeopiezometer constant (9.8.4) Critical slip distance (9.3.2), Length of grain boundary (9.9) Lattice preferred orientation (4.9, 5.10) Lithospheric strength envelope (9.7) Grain size exponent in flow law (9.4, 9.5), Grain size palaeopiezometer constant (9.8.2) Coefficient of friction (2, 9.2), Chemical potential (3.2), Shear modulus, GPa (9.8.3, 9.8.4) Coefficient of internal friction (9.2) Power law exponent for flow laws (9.4, 9.5) Mean stress, Pa (3.2, 9.4) Planar deformation feature (7) xi b f k xii SYMBOLS, ABBREVIATIONS AND UNITS PPL r R RF S S SEM ST TEM u U V () { } < > Pore fluid pressure (3.2, 9.2.3) Plane polarized light Flaw to microcrack angle (2.3.4, 2.4.2) Activation enthalpy, pressure solution and grain boundary diffusion, (9.4) Activation enthalpy for volume diffusion, and diffusion creep, (9.4) Length of stride in divider method (9.9.3) Gas constant, (9.4) Reflectedlight Density, (9.4.1), Dislocation density, (9.8.4) Deformation lamellae spacing, mm (9.8.6) Molar entropy (3.2) Cohesion, MPa (9.2) Oblique foliation, Bands parallel to shear plane (7.3) External, Internal foliations (5.6, 7.8) Scanning electron microscope Sensitive tint plate Differential stress, Pa or MPa (9.4) Maximum, intermediate, minimum principal stresses, Compression positive (2,3,5) Remote stress for microcrack closure (9.2.2), Remote applied stress (2.2.1) Normal stress (2,3, 9.2), Stress at 0 K in Dorn Law (9.4) Temperature, 0 C and K, Melting temperature Uniaxial tensile strength, MPa (9.2.2) Transmission electron microscope Shear stress, MPa (2.2.2, 9.2, 9.3) Dislocation density exponent in dislocation density palaeopiezometer (9.8.4) Molar internal energy (3.2) Subgrain size exponent in subgrain size palaeopiezometer (9.8.3) Microcrack velocity (2.2.1), Sliding velocity (9.3.2), Activation volume, (9.4.3) Molar volume, (3.2, 9.4) Maximum twin volume, % (9.8.5) Thickness of a grain boundary fluid (9.4.1), Grain size palaeopiezometer exponent (9.8.2) Angles defining internal asymmetry of an LPO (7.9) Crossed polarized light State variable in dynamic frictional sliding law (9.3.2) Miller-Bravais indices of a crystal face Miller-Bravais indices of a representative face of a form Miller-Bravais indices of a crystal direction XP Chapter 1 Introduction and Terminology 1.1 Introduction Deformation microstructures in rocks and minerals are mi- croscopic features created by deformation. A deformation mechanism is a process on one scale that accommodates an imposed deformation on a larger scale. This book describes microstructures and mechanisms at the scale of a thin section, the scale that most geologists use for detailed petrography, based on the premise that many of the fundamental mechan- isms can be inferred from microstructures at this scale. The book aims to be a guide to the recognition and interpretation of deformation microstructures and mechanisms, and should be used in conjunction with a petrographic microscope. Why is the study of deformation microstructures and mechanisms useful ? Deformation mechanisms are determ- ined by temperature, stress (both hydrostatic and deviatoric components), strain rate, pore fluids, mineralogy, and the tex- ture of the deforming rock (especially grain size and poros- ity). Recognition of deformation mechanisms from micro- structures allows limits to be placed on these variables. For example, microstructures called subgrains are formed by the deformation mechanism of intracrystalline plasticity, which indicates deformation at temperatures above 250C in quartz. The size of the subgrains can be used to gauge the deviat- oric stress during deformation. These are essential pieces of information for tectonic analysis and for understanding the behaviour of the lithosphere by mathematical modelling (e.g. Kusznir and Park 1987, Molnar 1992, Beaumont et al. 1996). Microstructures and deformation mechanisms are a grow- ing field of interest in the earth sciences. The application of materials science to minerals and rocks has provided much of the new impetus. However, the literature is scattered through journals in a large number of disciplines, and most structural geology textbooks have limited coverage of the field. At least some of this diverse literature is reviewed in this book, which contains a comprehensive reference list. Hopefully the book is written in sufficient depth to be useful at advanced under- graduate level and above. Familiarity with elementary con- cepts and terms in structural geology is assumed. 1.2 Classifications of deformation mi- crostructures and mechanisms Deformation microstructures in minerals or rocks are the re- cord of permanent deformation, i.e. shape and/or volume changes that remains after stress is removed, as opposed to elastic (recoverable) deformation which is not seen directly in the geological record. Deformation microstructures can be divided into three major categories: 1. 2. 3. Microfractures, displacement, and/or rotation of rigid particles with no permanent lattice distortion. The typ- ical microstructures seen in thin section are microfrac- tures and fragments surrounded by a fine-grained mat- rix. Microstructures showing material removal, transport and deposition without fracturing, permanent lattice dis- tortion or melting. Examples of microstructures at sites of material removal are distinctive types of grain con- tacts and microstylolites. Microstructures indicating material deposition include microveins, overgrowths, pressure shadows and porphyroblasts. Many meta- morphic textures associated with deformation fall into this category. Permanent lattice distortion without fracturing. Ex- amples of typical microstructures are undulatory ex- tinction, subgrains, recrystallized grains, and crystallo- graphic fabrics. This simple classification scheme can be applied on the basis of optical microscope observations. Table 1.1 summarizes the scheme, gives examples of specific microstructures, and refers to the relevant chapters and sections of the book. Table 1.1 also shows the relation between this scheme and a classification of deformation mechanisms, which has three similar categories (e.g. Knipe 1989): 1. 2. 3. Cataclasis - deformation by microfracturing, sliding and/or rotation of rigid particles (Chapter 2). Brittle de- formation is often used as a synonym for cataclasis, but is more accurately defined as deformation by fracture or microfracture. Diffusive mass transfer (DMT) - deformation by diffu- sion, the movement of lattice defects, ions, atoms or molecules in response to gradients of chemical potential (Chapters 3 and 5). Intracrystalline plasticity - deformation by the move- ments of extra half-planes of atoms (dislocations) in a crystal lattice (Chapter 4). 1 2 CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION AND TERMINOLOGY CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION AND TERMINOLOGY 3 A general term for both categories 2 and 3 is useful because they are often closely associated with each other: crystal plasticity or simply plasticity means deformation by either or both DMT and intracrystalline plasticity. DMT can be split into two major sub-divisions: diffusion via a solution (pressure solution, Chapter 3), and diffusion in the solid state (Chapter 5). Solid state phase transformations may occur during deformation, some involving DMT: these are included in Chapter 5. Two or more mechanisms may act simultaneously together within a single mineral. An example is the combination of sliding on grain boundaries, and mass transfer of material by diffusion to fill space created by sliding. This is is one type of superplasticity, which is a composite deformation mech- anism; one in which two or more mechanisms are coupled together in the same mineral under the same conditions. An important composite deformation mechanism involves the in- teraction of microfractures and intracrystalline plasticity: this is called semibrittle deformation. The different components of a composite mechanism may have variable strain rates: the mechanism with the slowest rate determines the composite strain rate, and is said to be rate-limiting. It is fortunate that the non-genetic classification of the mi- crostructures matches the genetic classification of the mech- anisms so well, and this means that both classifications can be referred to by similar names. The chapter titles of this book use the names of the mechanisms for simplicity. The order of the chapters follows the general change in deformation mech- anisms from low to high grade metamorphic conditions dur- ing deformation (see next section). Specific microstructures that are diagnostic for each mechanism are shown in bold in Table 1.1. Three chapters deal with relatively new developments in structural geology, which can involve all three categories of deformation microstructures and mechanisms. Magmatic and sub-magmatic deformation (Chapter 6) describes the de- formation of rocks that contain melt. Important deformation mechanisms are flow of melt and crystals, with crystal de- formation (sub-magmatic flow) or without crystal deforma- tion (magmatic flow). This topic has great relevance to cur- rent debates about pluton emplacement mechanisms. Micro- structural shear sense criteria (Chapter 7) provide clues to the displacement of rock masses during deformation on all scales: this is one of the most important types of tectonic information. Shock-induced microstructures and shock meta- morphism are produced by meteorite impacts (Chapter 8), and are the focus of much current interest, because microstruc- tural studies have a central role to play in the debates about mass extinction and other possible effects of large meteorite impacts on the earths evolution. 1.3 Deformation microstructures and mechanisms in the earth: Brittle- semibrittle-plastic transitions Several different deformation microstructures commonly oc- cur together in rocks for three important reasons. Firstly, deformation microstructures may record several deformation events, each of which may be associated with different mech- anisms. One of the applications of this book should be to allow the unravelling of multiple deformations from their as- sociated microstructures. Secondly, even within a single de- formation, mechanisms and microstructures vary from min- eral to mineral within a polymineralic rock: a common ex- ample is the intracrystalline plasticity of quartz in a shear zone at greenschist facies, that contrasts with cataclastic de- formation of feldspar in the same conditions. Thirdly, one mechanism may be incapable of accommod- ating the imposed stress, strain or strain rate, so that other mechanisms are substituted or added during the same de- formation: for example, faulting (cataclasis) may relieve high stress levels in a shear zone otherwise deforming by intracrys- talline plasticity. The record of both the cataclasis and plas- ticity may be preserved in the microstructures. Mechanisms that can only accommodate deformation in a single direction, for example slip on a single fault set, are especially restrictive and invariably require supplementary mechanisms. The variation in conditions in the earth, particularly of tem- perature and pressure, causes a corresponding variation in de- formation mechanisms. Two systematic changes occur with increasing depth: temperature increases by the geothermal gradient, and pressure increases due to the effect of gravity. Cataclasis is relatively insensitive to the variation in temper- ature, but is suppressed by pressure. The plastic deformation mechanisms (intracrystalline plasticity and solid-state DMT) behave in the opposite way: they are strongly promoted by temperature but relatively insensitive to pressure. As a res- ult, cataclasis is generally restricted to the upper crust (where pressures are low), and crystal plasticity occurs in the lower crust and the rest of the lithosphere (where temperatures are high). The transition from cataclasis to plasticity is some- times called the brittle-plastic transition. Experiements have identified an important intermediate regime of semibrittle be- haviour where microfractures interact with intracrystalline plasticity (e.g. Carter and Kirby 1978, Kirby and Kronen- berg 1984), leading to the concept of two transitions in de- formation mechanism with increasing depth: firstly the brittle - semibrittle transition in the upper crust, and secondly the semibrittle - plastic transition in mechanisms at mid-lower crustal levels. These generalizations need to be heavily qualified because of the other variables that affect deformation mechanisms. Stress, strain rate and pore fluids are some of the most im- portant additional variables to be considered. For example, high stresses or strain rates may cause cataclasis at greater depths or higher temperatures, which would otherwise be as- sociated with plasticity, as in the above example. Pore flu- ids are essential for solution-assisted DMT, and may promote cataclasis by mechanical and chemical effects. Furthermore, the various minerals within a polymineralic rock have differ- ent transitions frombrittle to semibrittle to plastic behaviour, and interactions between the minerals themselves also need to be considered as an independent variable (Chapter 9). These qualifications, particularly the variation in properties of dif- ferent minerals, mean that no unique depth or temperature can be given for the brittle-semibrittle and semibrittle-plastic transitions. However, the transitions are important concepts 4 CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION AND TERMINOLOGY for understanding the behaviour of the earth, and the condi- tions for the transitions can be predicted for specific models of the earth, as described in Chapter 9. 1.4 The description of deformation: Scale, continuity, distribution, mechanism and mode Deformation of minerals or rocks should be described in terms of three fundamental attributes. Continuity is the con- nectivity of material points through the deforming body; de- formation can be characterized as continuous if points remain connected, or discontinuous if not. The distribution of de- formation can be described as localized (e.g. a shear zone) or distributed. The deformation mechanism can be described in one of the three categories given in Section 1.2. All three at- tributes depend on the scale of observation. Scales are loosely defined in this book as macro (greater than outcrop, i.e. > 10 m), meso (outcrop, i.e. 1 cm - 10 m) or micro (microscopic, i.e. < 1 cm). Permanent deformation of minerals or rocks involves breaking atomic bonds and is therefore is discontinuous at the atomic scale. As the scale of observation is increased, these atomic discontinuities can not be discerned, and deformation appears to be continuous. The top surface of Fig. 1.1 shows schematically how deformation continuity is a function of the scale of observation. An example of the discontinuous to con- tinuous transition with increasing scale is the accommodation of a fold by cataclastic flow (Chapter 2.6). At micro to meso scales, the deformation is by discontinuous fracture, but at a macroscopic scale, these discontinuities are not seen and the fold appears to be continuous. Continuity should be described at the time of deformation, but can easily be altered by subsequent events. Another prob- lem with specifying deformation continuity is posed by fea- tures such as overgrowths, pressure shadows, and pressure fringes (Chapter 3.9), which may be continuous with the sur- face from which they are grow, and discontinuous with the surface towards which they grow. Boundaries between grains are perhaps best regarded as continuous on a microscopic scale during recrystallization, but after recrystallization they appear as discontinuities. These examples show that a certain amount of judgement may be necessary to describe continu- ity, which is a necessary shortcoming of any description that has to take into account the past history of deformation in minerals and rocks. Deformation distribution is also highly scale-dependent. As scale of observation is increased, an localized deforma- tion may appear pervasive: for example, microfractures are highly localized deformation on a microscopic scale, but a network of microfractures can have the effect of a pervasive strain on the scale of an outcrop or a regional map. The combination of deformation distribution (local- ized/pervasive) and mechanism (cataclastic or plastic) was described as a mode of failure by Rutter (1986). This concept can be extended through the incorporation of deform- ation continuity and scale. The combination of continuity, mechanism and scale can be called a deformation mode, and represented on a diagram such as Fig. 1.1, where a mode is specified by deformation mechanism (z-axis), continuity (which can be qualified by distribution, x-axis) and the scale length (y-axis). The front of the diagram shows the field of possible deformation modes described in this book (i.e. at the microscopic scale), with examples of some microstructures. Figure 1.1 makes some important links between micro- structures and mechanisms. Cataclastic deformation mi- crostructures are discontinuous, and intracrystalline plasti- city microstructures are continuous, at the microscopic scale. These observations point towards one of the major themes of this book: deformation microstructures can be used, al- beit with care and a certain amount of ambiguity, to identify deformation mechanisms. This link is possible by induction and deduction from the microstructures and theoretical un- derstanding of the mechanisms, and by comparison with ex- periments. 1.5 Ductility and the brittle-ductile transition Great confusion has been caused by the use of the terms ductile and brittle-ductile transition. Much of this confu- sion can be traced to the dichotomy between laboratory (and materials science)-based and field-based approaches to de- formation (the subject is well reviewed in Evans et al. 1990 and Williams et al. 1994). For example, rock mechanics experiments use a maximum permanent strain before fail- ure of more than 5% to define ductile behaviour (e.g. Pa- terson 1978). Similarly, Griggs and Handin (1960) defined CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION AND TERMINOLOGY 5 relative ductility as: the amount of permanent deformation achievable prior to rupture. These definitions of ductility based on stress-strain relationships are satisfactory and quan- tifiable, but the widespread application of the term outside the rock mechanics laboratory necessitates alternative defin- itions, since stress-strain relationships are never known for rocks in the field (e.g. Griggs and Handin 1960). The use of deformation continuity or distribution in the definition of ductile is implicit in the application of the terms by most geologists in the field. Rutter (1986) suggested that ductility is the capacity for substantial, non-localized strain, thus strictly excluding shear zones, and is a concept which must be defined on a macroscopic scale. However, ductile shear zones (e.g. Ramsay and Huber 1987) is a commonly used phrase. It is proposed here that continuity rather than distribution should be used to define ductility, and that a more satisfactory definition of ductility is macroscopically con- tinuous deformation. This definition has the merit of encom- passing all features that the field geologist usually refers to as ductile, including shear zones and macroscopic folds, and is preferred because continuity can be identified more precisely than distribution at any scale. Brittle and ductile are defined above by different cri- teria. Therefore it is possible for a rock to be both brittle and ductile: for example, a type of deformation band (Chapter 2.5) forms by fracture (it is brittle) but has macro- scopic strain continuity (it is ductile). The concept of the term brittle-ductile transition is rendered questionable by these definitions. Many terminological problems can be avoided by using the concept of a deformation mode and the cat- egories of deformation continuity, distribution and mechan- ism suggested in Section 1.4, and avoiding the use of the term brittle-ductile transition, which has no meaning using the above definitions. 1.6 Character and classification of de- formation zone rocks Rocks within deformation zones are commonly highly strained and may exhibit some of the best examples of de- formation microstructures. Deformation reduces the grain size of some of the protolith to produce a matrix of finer grains surrounding remnant larger grains or grain aggregates, known as porphyroclasts or clasts, which is the typical micro- structure of deformation zone rocks. Deformation mechan- isms and microstructures may differ between the matrix and porphyroclasts. Some definitions and classifications of deformation zone rocks have advocated the use of deformation mechanisms as a classificatory tool. For example, Wise et al. (1984) pro- posed to include crystal plasticity as an essential element of the definition of mylonites. As for any other classifica- tion of observational data, the use of mechanisms should be avoided because subjective interpretations are required, that may change in the light of new knowledge. Nomenclature and classification of deformation zone rocks is extensively discussed in Snoke et al. (1998). The non-genetic classification scheme of Sibson (1977) is the most widely used today. The scheme is based on the dis- tinction between random fabric and foliated deformation zone rocks, as well as the cohesion of the rock (the degree to which it behaves as a continuous body during deformation) and pro- portion of matrix to porphyroclasts. The original scheme is slightly modified to allow for a range of foliation intensities in fault rocks in Table 1.2, by including the additional category of foliated cataclasites (e.g. Chester and Logan 1987), and by extending the gouge, breccia and pseudotachylite categor- ies to the foliated category. Random fabric has been changed to Unfoliated to allow for deformation zone rocks that have some order to their fabric, for example fragments with a jig- saw texture, and Foliated has been changed to Strongly fo- liated in order to contrast with Unfoliated. Many deforma- tion zone rocks have two or even three distinct foliations. All foliations should be considered when assessing foliation in- tensity, and the existence of different foliations can be used to further classify deformation zone rocks (e.g. S-C mylon- ites, Lister and Snoke 1984). The crush breccia series of the original classification has been omitted for simplicity, and be- cause these terms have not found widespread use. The classification scheme in Table 1.2 is based on descrip- tion at the hand specimen scale, and recognizes that larger fragments in a finer grained matrix is a fundamental character of most deformation zone rocks. However, as noted by Sibson (1977), any pidgeon-hole classification such as Table 1.2 suf- fers from the problem that the classification criteria may show a continuous range of variation. This is especially problem- atic in the assessment of foliation development, which may be difficult to quantify, or to judge objectively on a qualitative basis. Another problem with the classification is the defini- tion of cohesion, which is specified in the original classific- ation as primary cohesion, i.e. cohesion during deformation. Post-tectonic processes may decrease cohesion, for example by weathering, or increase cohesion by cementation. These processes may not be recognized easily or allowed for when assessing primary cohesion. 1.7 Format and use of this book Chapters 2 to 5 deal with the major categories of deform- ation microstructures and mechanisms. Each chapter begins with a brief introduction to the fundamental mechanisms, and proceeds to descriptions of the characteristic microstructures, identifying which are diagnostic, and illustrating them with diagrams and black-and white photomicrographs embedded in the text. Colour photomicrographs are collected separately and referred to as plates in the text. Key words are emphas- ized where they occur for the first time in the chapter. Some mechanisms and microstructures, especially cataclasis, are dealt with in more detail than others because comprehensive descriptions are lacking in the literature. The mechanisms in- volved in the formation of each microstructure are interpreted from experimental and theoretical backgrounds. The final chapter shows how deformation microstructures and mech- anisms can be used to make quantitative inferences about de- formation conditions for tectonic analysis. Throughout the text, relatively new developments in the subject, and those that have not been described in previous textbooks, have been 6 CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION AND TERMINOLOGY more heavily referenced than other topics. The references are presented in two forms. The main list gives all references in full. This is followed by a list of abbreviated references col- lected by chapter, which shows important general sources for the chapter topics in italics. A general list of symbols, abbreviations and units prefaces this chapter. Abbreviations and conventions for all photomic- rographs are as follows: PPL - Plane polarized light XP - Crossed polarized light RF - Reflected light ST - Sensitive tint (gypsum) plate inserted SEM - Scanning electron microscope optical image TEM - Transmission electron microscope image CL - Cathodoluminescence image from the SEM Figures below the captions give the horizontal dimension of the image in mm. Shear sense (see Chapter 7) is given as sinistral or dextral (assuming that the shear or fault plane is vertical); all illustrations with shear senses given are perpen- dicular to the shear plane and parallel to the shear direction, and the shear plane is approximately parallel to the horizontal edge of the image. Chapter 2 Cataclasis 2.1 Introduction Microfractures, displacements and rotations of rigid particles with no permanent lattice distortion are microstructures formed by cataclasis. There are two fundamental cataclastic deformation mechanisms: microcracking (Section 2.2.1) and frictional sliding (Section 2.2.2). The single most distinct- ive cataclastic microstructure is the microfracture, defined as a tabular or planar microscopic discontinuity. The term thus includes microfaults, microscopic deformation bands, microjoints, microcracks, microveins, and microscopic slip surfaces. Microfractures can be sub-divided into microfaults (Section 2.4), which contain a fragmental matrix, and mi- crocracks (Section 2.3), which do not. Pseudotachylites are briefly discussed in Section 2.11 because they are associated with cataclastic mechanisms. 2.2 Fundamental cataclastic deforma- tion mechanisms 2.2.1 Microcracking Microcracking involves microcrack nucleation followed by propagation. Nucleation is irrelevant in a geological context because of abundant heterogeneities in natural rocks and min- erals. Dynamic microcrack propagation Microcrack propagation from an initial flaw can be con- sidered by two different models. The first model assumes an elliptical microcrack (Inglis 1913, Griffith 1924). For a uniaxial remote applied stress parallel to the microcrack axis, the tangential stress, on the microcrack surface var- ies from a negative (tensile stress) equal to the value of at the long axis of the microcrack, to a compressive stress at the short axis (Fig. 2.la). In a biaxial stress field is equal to at the long axis of the microcrack (Fig. 2.1a; Jaeger and Cook 1979). The stress state around an elliptical microcrack illustrates the essential concepts that large tensile stresses can develop at the tip of a microcrack surface in com- pression, and that the maximum tensile stress will develop in the direction of the maximum applied stress. These two concepts explain why extension microcracking perpendicular to the least principal stress is a widespread and fundamental cataclastic mechanism. The second model treats the microcrack as flat with a sharp tip (e.g. Lawn and Wilshaw 1975a), and gives a versatile solution for the stress field around the microcrack, in the polar coordinates of Figure 2.1b: The stress is thus specified by K, the Stress intensity factor, describing the intensity of the field around the microcrack, and the stress distribution, described by radial factor and a function of which depends on the propagation mode. The three microcrack propagation modes shown in Figure 2.2 are tensile or opening mode, (mode I), in which displace- ments are perpendicular to the fracture plane, and two shear modes, in which displacements are parallel to the fracture plane, sometimes called sliding and tearing modes (modes II and III, Fig. 2.2). The stress intensity factor depends on the propagation mode, the microcrack length and the applied stress Given these descriptions of the stress around the flat mi- crocrack, it is possible to deduce the failure criteria for brittle solids from Griffiths postulate that a microcrack will extend when the total energy change with the propagation of the mi- crocrack is negative or constant. The energy terms involved in microcrack propagation are release of mechanical energy, which must be equal to the energy required for creation of surface area.In terms of force, the microcrack extension force, G, must be greater than or equal to twice the surface tension force, (the doubling factor accounts for the two sides of the crack). This leads to the classical Griffith result for fail- ure under a tensile remote stress in a solid with Youngs modulus E: The well-known Griffith failure criterion and its derivatives can be determined from this relation (Section 9.2). The Grif- fith failure criterion thus implicitly assumes the existence of microcracks of length Griffith observed that the theoretical strength of solids is much greater than their actual strength, and postulated that real solids contain microcracks which concentrate stress leading to failure, thus explaining the dis- crepancy between theoretical and measured strengths. The existence of such microcracks or Griffith flaws is still ac- cepted as the basis of most failure criteria. 7 8 CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 9 The model so far assumes elastic behaviour, but an addi- tional energy term must be incorporated to account for break- ing of atomic bonds at the crack tip, which can be done by postulating the existence of a small zone ahead of the micro- crack tip in which non-linear forces are expended in breaking bonds. The additional energy involved is incorporated in the energy balance in the form of a new parameter the fracture toughness, to replace the surface energy term The energy balance condition is now: This equation gives the condition for microcrack propagation in terms of a value for G usually known as the critical frac- ture toughness, which can be related to the critical stress intensity factor, for a given geometry. This analysis is valid provided that the size of the non- linear zone is much smaller than the length of the microcrack i.e. it does not affect the elastic stress system as a whole: this assumption is called the small scale yielding (Rice 1968) or the small scale zone approximation (Lawn and Wilshaw 1975a). More detailed analyses can relate to the dis- placement on the microcrack if some function of the cohesive forces ahead of the tip with distance is postulated: these are the cohesive force models (e.g. Rudnicki 1980). The exist- ence of such a non-linear zone ahead of the microcrack tip is known experimentally from ceramics and metals, where it is referred to as a process zone, and it has been detected from acoustic emission and microcracking in geological materials (e.g. Swanson 1981, Peck 1983, Labuz et al. 1987). Sub-critical microcrack propagation The above analysis is restricted to microcracks that propag- ate at speeds that are typically significant fractions of the ve- locity of elastic waves in solids, or dynamic microcracking. However, microcracks may propagate under stress conditions well below the critical stress intensity factor, at rates that depend on temperature and chemical environment as well as stress intensity. This phenomenon is known as sub-critical microcrack growth and is potentially of enormous geological importance (e.g. Anderson and Grew 1977, Das and Scholz 1981, Atkinson 1982, Meredith 1983). A diagram showing microcrack velocity (V) as a function of mode I stress intens- ity factor illustrates the main features of sub-critical mi- crocrack growth (Fig. 2.3), which have been demonstrated for a range of geological materials (e.g. quartz, granite, andesite, basalt, calcite, oil shale, sapphire and glass). The relationship falls into three parts: Region 1. Velocity is highly sensitive to water concen- tration and temperature. There may be a threshold stress intensity factor for microcrack growth to occur at all (Meredith 1983). Region 2. Velocity is dependent on water concentration and temperature, but not Region 3. Velocity increases extremely rapidly with until microcrack growth becomes dynamic at Five mechanisms of sub-critical microcrack growth have been proposed, but stress corrosion, a general term for environ- mentally influenced, stress driven, thermally activated chem- ical reaction allowing breaking of bonds is considered to be the dominant mechanism for geological materials in crustal conditions (Atkinson 1982). Hydrolysis of the Si-O-Si bond is likely to be responsible for the weakening. The microcrack velocity in Region 1 is controlled by the reaction rate of the hydrolysis, and transport-rate control occurs in Region 2. Other types of chemical reaction occur with sub-critical microcracking. An example is the reaction of plagioclase to increasingly sodic compositions and ultimately to laumontite, which creates a 60% volume increase (Blenkinsop and Sibson 1991). This alteration occurs along cleavage microcracks, resulting in a texture of expanded, matching fragments, de- rived from a single parent crystal (Plate 1). This texture sug- gests chemical alteration and sub-critical microcracking oc- curred in a linked process, which can be called alteration- enhanced microcracking. Sub-critical microcrack growth has been incorporated into some models of crustal processes, for example to explain the difference between creep (stress intensity factor between and and seismic faulting (stress intensity factor equal to Rudnicki 1980), the barrier theory for earthquake rupture of Das and Scholz (1981), and features of magmatic intru- sion and hydrofracture propagation (e.g. Anderson and Grew 10 CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 1977, Atkinson 1982). 2.2.2 Frictional sliding Amontons law that the steady state shear stress is propor- tional to the normal stress on the sliding surface via the coefficient of friction is predicted by a simple adhesion theory of friction. The the- ory assumes that the rough surfaces contact at asperities (pro- truding irregularities), which will yield under normal stress until sufficient area of contact is established to support the normal load (Fig. 2.4). The contact area is considered to have an adhesive strength which must be exceeded over the entire area for sliding to occur. This model successfully predicts the normal-stress dependence of friction, but it underestim- ates the value of because there are other contributions to the shear strength in addition to the adhesive strength of the contacts (Scholz 1990). These include: 1. 2. 3. Interlocking of asperities. Oblique surfaces of contact are created between two asperities that come into contact after sliding (Fig. 2.4). Interlocking may be relieved by shearing through asperities (adhesive wear), or by slid- ing on the oblique contacts, which causes dilatancy. Increasing area of contact due to asperity shearing. As sliding continues, asperities fail and the contact area in- creases. Asperity ploughing. An asperity with a greater strength than the opposite surface will cut into the weaker ma- terial, generating a groove and wear fragments. This is known as abrasive wear. Adhesive strength, asperity interlocking and increasing contact area have been combined in an elegant and simple model by Wang and Scholz (1994, 1995), which accounts for experimental results very well. Frictional sliding leads to the production of gouge by as- perity failure and ploughing. Once formed, fragmentation within a gouge layer continues by mutual impingement of particles, leading to particle size distributions (PSDs) that are characteristically fractal (e.g. Blenkinsop 1991). A fractal distribution of particle sizes can be described by the rela- tion: where N (d) is the number of particles greater than size d, and D is the fractal dimension. D for particles in cataclastic rocks ranges from 1.88 to 3.08 (e.g. Sammis et al. 1987, Sammis and Biegel 1989, Olgaard and Brace 1983, Wang 1987), with many results for natural and experimental gouges around the value of 2.6 (Marone and Scholz 1989, Biegel et al. 1989). Sammis et al. (1987) showed that a distribution of spheres of unequal sizes reduces impingement stresses on individual fragments, and proposed that microcracking in a gouge will proceed in order to minimize the probability of neighbour- ing grains having equal sizes. This constrained comminution model predicts D = 2.58, which is very close to observed val- ues (e.g. Sammis and Biegel 1989). Gouge formation (and cataclasis generally) may occur by at least two other processes of particle size reduction. Alter- ation, for example the laumontization of feldspar described above, may lead to lower values of D (Blenkinsop and Sib- son 1991). At advanced stages of gouge formation, selective microfracture of larger particles takes place, creating PSDs with fractal dimensions greater than 2.58 (Blenkinsop 1991). Plates 1 to 4 show a sequence of cataclastic textures arranged in order of increasing fractal dimension of PSDs, which is the evolutionary sequence of textures with strain. A simple theory of wear can predict that the volume of gouge created by sliding, and hence the thickness of the gouge, will increase linearly with displacement (Scholz 1990), and some experimental results confirm this relation- ship (e.g. Teufel 1981). This relationship has also been claimed for faults (e.g. Robertson 1983, Hull 1988). How- ever, there are at least two reasons the experimental data should not be applied directly to faults. Firstly, the roughness of laboratory prepared surfaces is not comparable to natural fault surfaces (Brown and Scholz 1985), and secondly, once a gouge layer has accumulated sufficient thickness to prevent interaction between the sliding surfaces, wear will no longer occur according to the simple model of surfaces in contact with each other. The reported data on fault gouge thickness- displacement relationships does not substantiate a proportion- ality (Blenkinsop 1989). 2.3 Microcracks 2.3.1 Classification, characteristics and obser- vation Microcracks can be classified as intragranular (within single grains), transgranular (across two or more grains) and cir- CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 11 12 CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS cumgranular or grain boundary. The occurrence of these dif- ferent types of microcrack depends on the microcrack mech- anism (see below) and on the microstructure of the rock. In- tragranular microcracks are characteristic of poorly cemen- ted, highly porous rocks, whereas well-cemented, low poros- ity rocks have transgranular microcracks. This classification is useful in discriminating various microcrack mechanisms described in Sections 2.3.3 to 2.3.11. Tectonic trans- or intragranular microcracks commonly link contact points between adjacent grains, and are kinked or curved. Despite grain-scale irregularities in fracture geo- metry, microcracks generally have a strong preferred orienta- tion. Several sets of microcracks may exist within one rock. Extension (mode I) microcracks are usually filled with ma- terial in optical continuity with the host grains, so that their importance may be underestimated or even completely over- looked. The only manifestation of a fracture left in the rock may be a line of fluid inclusions which are the trace of a fluid inclusion plane (Fig. 2.5, Section 3.11), and careful obser- vations of well-prepared thin sections at high magnifications under the optical microscope are necessary to detect such mi- crocracks if they contain small inclusions. Microcracks can have a wide range of aspect ratios and densities. Extension microcracks may have regionally systematic orientations be- cause they form perpendicular to (Section 2.2.1.1), and have been used very effectively to deduce regional stress sys- tems (e.g. Lespinasse and Pcher 1986). Cryptic microcracks may be spectacularly revealed by cathodoluminescence (CL) (e.g. Smith and Stenstrom 1965, Sprunt et al. 1978, Sprunt and Nur 1979, Blenkinsop and Rutter 1986). Luminescence depends on silica polymorph, and chemical, thermal and mechanical histories (e.g. Seye- dolali et al. 1997). Microfracture fillings which form under different conditions from the host grain, and experience only part of their tectonic history, therefore contrast in lumines- cence with the rest of the grain and usually have very low luminescence (Fig. 2.6). 2.3.2 Microstructures and mechanisms Nine microcrack mechanisms can be distinguished, mainly from experiments, where extension microcracks, usually known as axial microcracks, form from about half the peak strength through to post-failure (e.g. Tapponier and Brace 1976). These are secondary mechanisms compared to the fundamental physics of tensile microcracking described in Section 2.2.1, and they mainly describe specific geomet- ries that create microcrack tip tensile stresses (Krantz 1983, Atkinson 1982). Table 2.1 summarizes the characteristic fea- tures of the mechanisms, including the types of microcrack (intra-, trans- or circumgranular) that can form by each mech- anism. 2.3.3 Impingement microcracks Impingement microcracks link points of contact between ad- jacent grains, and are usually intragranular. They may link several pairs of contact points around grains. Four basic patterns are shown in Fig. 2.7 (Gallagher et al. 1974), which depend on the boundary loads, packing arrangement, size, sorting, and grain shape. Impingement microfracturing can be understood from an analysis of the stress field cre- ated on loading a plane surface by a pointed (Boussinesq configuration) or spherical (Hertzian configuration) object (Fig. 2.8). The point load should produce radial microcracks sub-perpendicular to the indenter, and such microcracks have been observed in indenter experiments (e.g. Lindquist et al. 1984). The spherical indenter (possibly more geologically realistic) will contact the plane surface along a spherical sur- face, inducing a region of compressive stresses immediately below the indenter, surrounded by tensile stresses near the edge of the contact surface. An extension microcrack in the form of a cone (cone microcrack) forms beneath the indenter (Fig. 2.8) at a critical load. The critical indenter radius to gen- erate a tensile microcrack depends on the applied pressure via a square root (Lawn and Wilshaw 1975b): very modest pres- sures for even quite large indenters can create microcracks. A still more geologically realistic configuration is the case of two spheres loading each other: in this case, an extension microcrack initiates at the edge of the contact plane between the two spheres at a critical load that depends on porosity, grain size, elastic moduli and fracture toughness, providing that there are pre-existing flaws present in the loaded grains (Fig. 2.8, Zhang et al. 1990). The critical load measured in CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 13 several rocks (Wong 1990) follows the theoretical relation- ship and shows that the required pre-existing flaws have sub- micron dimensions, comparable to the flaws invoked in Grif- fiths failure analysis (Section 2.2.1). Photoelastic experiments on convexo-concave contact sur- faces which model indenting grain contacts due to pressure solution (Section 3.4) show that tensile microcracks should form normal to the indenter contact, and shear failure is pre- dicted along curved trajectories that are approximately nor- mal to the contact in its immediate vicinity, but deviate pro- gressively with distance (McEwen 1981). The diagnostic feature for recognizing the impingement mechanism is linking of contact points by intragranular mi- crocracks (Fig. 2.9, Table 2.1), although the contact points may not be visible in the plane of the section. Impingement microcracking is suppressed in well-cemented or low poros- ity crystalline rocks because impingement contacts are lack- ing and tensile stress concentrations are dramatically reduced by the cement (e.g. Wong and Wu 1995, Menndez et al. 1996). 2.3.4 Flaw-induced microcracks Flaw-induced microcracks are joined to flaws such as other microcracks, pores and grain boundaries. They form because of the tensile stresses that develop on the flaw surface when remote stresses are imposed. They are recognized in experi- ments on analogues and on rocks (e.g. Brace and Bombola- kis 1963, Tapponnier and Brace 1976). Analytical solutions show that the microcracks will grow along curved trajectories from both ends of a flaw to produce the well-known wing crack geometry (Fig. 2.10, Horii and Nemat-Nasser, 1985, 1986, Kemeny and Cook 1987, Baud et al. 1996). For isol- ated microcrack growth, a flaw length 2c, orientated at to is assumed to have both cohesive and frictional resistance to shear, and tensile microcracks grow from both ends with a critical length (approximately 1.0) in even the slightest tensile value of microcrack growth becomes unstable, but remains stable in compression. Flaw-induced microcracking can be recognized by the connection of the microcrack to a flaw (Fig. 2.6, Table 2.1). Such microcracks can be intra-, trans- or circumgranular. 2.3.5 Microfracturing of pre-existing flaws Microfracturing of pre-existing flaws is known as an import- ant and even dominant microcracking mechanism from ex- periments (e.g Biegel et al. 1992, Menndez et al. 1996). It is considered to be at least as important as cleavage in controlling the overall microcracking process, and Atkinson (1982) asserts that it dominates the upper 20 km of the crust. The opening of grain boundaries (a type of pre-existing flaw) is well known to contribute to experimental cataclasis (e.g. Dunn et al. 1973, Hadizadeh 1980, Tapponnier and Brace 1976). The weakness of some natural grain boundaries, even when these are overgrown by optically continuous quartz ce- ments, is apparent from the observation that overgrowths are a major component in the matrix of faults (Pittman 1981). Microfracturing of pre-existing flaws can be identified by mi- crofracture of a cement, and may involve all three types of microcrack (Fig. 2.11, Table 2.1). 2.3.6 Cleavage microcracks Microcracks in biotite are controlled by the basal (001) cleav- age (Plate 42, Wong and Biegel, 1985). In feldspars, the ma- jor (001) cleavage and also (010), and (110) planes ex- ert a strong influence on microcracks (Willaime et al. 1979, Brown and Macaudire 1984, Tullis and Yund 1992). Cleav- age microcracking of feldspars is important during deforma- tion of granitic rocks in the upper crust (Plate 1; Evans 1988). The fracture toughness of quartz is least along the rhombo- hedral planes, followed by the basal plane: these are prefer- entially exploited during fracture (e.g. Borg et al. 1960, Voll- brecht et al. 1991). Cleavage microcracks can be recognized because they occur in crystallographically controlled sets par- allel to known cleavages within single grains (Table 2.1). 2.3.7 Elastic mismatch microcracks Microcracks have been noted in quartz and feldspar grains at contacts with micas in experimental studies (Tapponier and Brace 1976, Wong and Biegel 1985), and in a naturally deformed quartzite (Hippert 1994). These microcracks are length l (Fig. 2.10), making an angle with the flaw. The res- ults show that microcracks will grow by tensile failure from the edges of the flaw along paths which fit experimental ob- servations very well (Horii and Nemat-Nasser 1985). After 14 CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS thought to develop because of the difference in elastic strain across the quartz-mica or feldspar-mica boundaries due to the different elastic moduli of the two minerals in contact along a coherent interface (Plate 5, Fig. 2.11). They can be recog- nized by the localization of intragranular microcracks around contacts between grains of different mineralogy (Table 2.1), but may be difficult to distinguish from thermally-induced microcracks (see Section 2.3.10). 2.3.8 Plastic mismatch microcracks Where intracrystalline plasticity is localized in one area (e.g. in twins, deformation lamellae and kinks, Chapter 4), mi- crocracks may be initiated due to the strain incompatibility between the area of plastic deformation and the adjacent un- deformed area (e.g. Olson and Peng 1976, Wong and Biegel 1985; Fig. 2.12). Microcracks have been observed along kink bands in naturally deformed enstatite, and normal to the kink bands in experimentally deformed quartz (Carter and Kirby 1978). Plastic mismatchs may account for the common microcracking of feldspar porphyroclasts surroun- ded by deformed quartz grains in quartzofeldspathic mylon- ites (e.g. Evans and White 1984; Fig. 2.13). Plastic mis- matches may also occur within single phases or grains due to stress concentrations created by intracrystalline plasticity (e.g. Lawn and Wilshaw 1975a). Plastic mismatch-induced microcracking is largely responsible for semibrittle behaviour (e.g. Carter and Kirby 1978). It can be recognized by the close association between intragranular microcracks and areas or individual microstructures of intracrystalline plasti- city, such as subgrains, kink bands, deformation lamellae or twins (Table 2.1). 2.3.9 Microfault-induced microcracks: Micro- scopic feather fractures (mffs) Mffs are intragranular microcracks found only adjacent to faults. They are characteristically wedge-shaped, opening to- wards the fault plane (Fig. 2.12c). They were identified in ex- perimentally generated faults by Friedman and Logan (1970), who found them exclusively within 5-10 grain diameters of shear faults, and parallel to They did not occur adja- cent to an incipient shear, and therefore formed in response to shearing. Conrad and Friedman (1976) defined mffs as mi- crocracks occurring only within grains adjacent to a fault, dy- ing out rapidly away from the fault and statistically close to or parallel to the applied direction of Microcrack density and length increase with displacement and normal stress (confin- ing pressure) (Conrad and Friedman 1976, Teufel 1981). Tec- tonic analogues of mffs have been observed associated with shear surfaces between pebbles in contact with each other (McEwen 1981). T fractures as described by Petit (1987) CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 15 have the characteristics of mffs. Mffs are created by tensile fracture at contact points along the sliding surface (Teufel 1981). The relations between mi- crocrack density, length, displacement and normal stress ob- served in the experiments are all consistent with the formation of mffs due to contact stresses on the sliding surface. Mffs are intra- or transgranular microcracks that can be recognized by their localization adjacent to the fault plane, their inclinations of 20-50 to the fault plane, and their wedge-shape opening towards the fault plane (Table 2.1). Mffs can be distinguished from Riedel microfractures, which may also be associated with fault planes (e.g. Petit 1987), by the shear offset along the latter. 2.3.10 Thermally-induced microcracks Microcracks can relieve stresses caused by differential thermal expansion or contraction between adjacent minerals. Such microcracks may form in grains of one mineral surroun- ded by another during heating or cooling. If heating or cool- ing are accompanied by pressure changes, elastic mismatch microcracks may also form. Thermally-induced microcrack- ing can only be distinguished from elastic mismatch-induced microcracking if the P-T path is known. The case of cool- ing granite has been considered in some detail by Bruner 16 CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS (1984) and Vollbrecht et al. (1991). Granite can be treated as a composite of quartz surrounded by feldspar. Two ex- treme cases can be considered during cooling and uplift. In isothermal decompression, greater elastic expansion of quartz may cause microcracking of feldspar, while isobaric cooling may lead to microcracking of quartz due to its greater thermal contraction. The critical geothermal gradient for equilibrium between thermal and elastic strains in quartz and feldspar is 10C/km. Crystal anisotropy may be important on the grain scale; quartz has a maximum coefficient of thermal expan- sion perpendicular to the c-axis, favouring microcracks at low angles to the c-axis. Regional stresses can also be important: microcracking will be favoured in those grains with appropri- ate orientations relative to the regional stress.(e.g. Vollbrecht et al. 1994). The general interaction between thermal and elastic stress around inclusions has been modelled by DArco and Wendt (1994), and specifically for garnet by Whitney (1996). Thermally-induced microcracking in granites can be re- cognized by intragranular microcracks concentrated in quartz surrounded by feldspar. Thermal microcracks in quartz may have a preferred orientation parallel to the c-axis. 2.3.11 Phase transformation-induced micro- cracks The strain associated with solid state phase transforma- tion can produce distinctive microcracks. For example, the transformation involves a volume increase of 11%. Quartz inclusions in garnet or omphacite are sur- rounded by radial extension microcracks (e.g. Chopin 1984, Smith 1984, Wang et al. 1989), and indeed this texture has been used as evidence for the former presence of coesite (e.g. Wang and Liou 1991). Although it is clear that the transition has occurred in these rocks be- cause relict coesite can be found in some inclusions, the ques- tion arises whether such microcracks could be due to elastic mismatches between the silica phase and the host. The key evidence for phase transition microcracking is the observation that there is no microcracking around other types of inclusion, including rutile. The extensional nature of the microcracks and their origin from tips of inclusions are consistent with the mechanism. Fracture surface energy measurements in the conditions of the quartz phase transition imply that microfractures could also be associated with this transforma- tion, and other minerals undergoing similar phase transform- ations (Kirby and Stern 1993). Radial microcracks have also been observed around calcite inclusions which have replaced aragonite, a transformation that involves a 8.5% volume in- crease (Wang and Liou 1991). The distinctive features of phase transformation microcracking are the association of in- tragranular microcracks with evidence for phase transform- ation. In the case of the transition, radial microcracks around inclusions of quartz after coesite are dis- tinctive. CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 17 2.4 Microfaults 2.4.1 Characteristics Microfaults are shear microfractures that contain grain frag- ments formed by cataclasis (Plate 3). Displacement paral- lel to a microfault surface can be identified from displaced grain boundaries or fragments. However, caution is needed in positively identifying such shear displacements, because a purely extensional microcrack can appear to have a shear dis- placement when viewed in a section which is oblique to the opening direction of the microcrack. A useful indication of true shear displacement is the consistent sense of offset of a number of grain boundaries at a variety of angles to the mi- crocrack (Plate 45). Two components can comprise microfault matrix: frag- ments derived from the wall rock, and a precipitated cement. The fragments are usually angular and very poorly sorted, ranging in size from micrometres up to the width of the mi- crofault. It is sometimes possible to identify the parent grain from which the fragments have been derived (the sensitive tint plate is useful for this purpose; Boldt 1995), and frag- ment displacement or rotation may also be detected (Plates 2, 4, 45). The proportion of cement may vary from relatively little, in which the fragments may form a jigsaw texture, to a majority, in which the fragments will be matrix-supported and isolated from each other. Precipitated cements can be identi- fied from euhedral crystal faces overgrowing primary grains (e.g. Pittman 1981) or from CL studies (e.g. Stel 1981) be- cause the precipitated cement has a different luminescence from the grains in the matrix (Section 3.9). A cyclic history of cementation and shear can sometimes be deduced from the presence of resheared matrix. The edges of microfaults may be planar and truncate adjacent grains cleanly, or they may be irregular, perhaps comprising a large number of circumgran- ular microfractures. 2.4.2 Mechanisms Experiments identify the shear failure mechanism as the link- ing of extension microcracks once a critical microcrack dens- ity is achieved (Krantz and Scholz 1977, Costin 1983). Sev- eral mechanisms of microcrack linkage have been sugges- ted. Peng and Johnson (1972) proposed that axial micro- cracks became linked when individual beams, bounded by axial microcracks, buckled at a critical fibre strain, allow- ing the first through-going fault plane to form (Fig. 2.14). This linking mechanism can be contrasted with the beha- viour of other siliclastic rocks, in which grain boundary mi- crocracks form first, to be linked by axial microcracks (Had- izadeh 1980, Menndez et al 1996). The detailed sequence of microcracking and linkage probably depends on the ini- tial microstructure of the rock (Hadizadeh 1980, Blenkinsop and Rutter 1986). A third type of linking mechanism is the direct interaction of microcrack stress fields. Such interac- tions were classified into en-echelon and en passant types by Krantz (1979) (Fig. 2.15). The former occur between two straight, sub-parallel microcracks, which are linked by a third straight microcrack (Fig. 2.15 a, b). En passant inter- actions involve curvature of microcrack paths because the mi- crocrack tip stress fields influence each other (Fig. 2.15 b, c). The definitive theoretical model of microcrack interactions is based on solutions for the behaviour of isolated microcracks in compression (Horii and Nemat-Nasser 1985). To model shear failure, the microcracks interactions are considered in an array of parallel flaws with individual angles and overall axial compression at first increases with for all values of i.e. microcrack growth is stable. However, at lower values of microcracks interact unstably at a certain stress. In gen- eral the model predicts that and are different, suggesting that a failure plane will consist of oblique microcracks linked by axial microcracks. The model correctly predicts the effect of confining pressure on ultimate strength and is validated by experiments on resin blocks. Natural microfaults seem to evolve by microcrack linking at a critical microcrack density angle to and spacing d (Fig. 2.16). The results show that 18 CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS in similar ways to experiments and models (e.g. Blenkinsop and Rutter 1986). 2.5 Deformation bands 2.5.1 Characteristics and classification A distinctive type of localized deformation occurs in porous granular materials. Deformation bands are roughly planar features from millimetres to a hundred metres long, from fractions to a few millimetres wide, and with net slips from fractions to tens of millimetres. Displacement across deform- ation bands is continuous at a mesoscopic scale, which distin- guishes deformation bands from faults. Porosity in deforma- tion bands may be greater or less than the wall rocks; in the more common case of porosity reduction, the bands contain a layer of fine-grained matrix partly comprised of grain frag- ments. Intragranular extension microcracks are found within this type of deformation band. There is a continuum between faults and deformation bands, with many descriptions of faults having some charac- teristics of deformation bands (e.g. Engelder 1974, House and Gray 1982, Jamison and Stearns 1982, Underhill and Woodcock 1985, Narahara and Wiltschko 1986, Blenkinsop and Rutter 1986, Cruikshank et al. 1991, Zhao and John- son 1991). Deformation bands were explicitly described by Aydin (1978), Aydin and Johnson (1978, 1983), and most comprehensively by Antonellini et al. (1994), who distin- guished between deformation bands with no cataclasis, de- formation bands with cataclasis, and deformation bands with clay smearing. Deformation bands tend to cluster together to form zones of bands, often in an anastomosing pattern (e.g. Engelder 1974, Blenkinsop and Rutter 1986). The thickness of these larger-order features depends on the number of individual bands which comprise them, and their total displacement is given by the sum of the individual components. Deforma- tion zones may contain discrete surfaces with large discon- tinuous displacements that cut through all other features, and may have striations on their surfaces. These were described as slip surfaces by Aydin and Johnson (1983), and are the latest features to form in a sequence from deformation bands to zones to slip surfaces. The distinguishing characteristics of deformation bands are shear displacements which preserve material continuity on a mesoscopic scale, and their occurrence in porous, granular rocks. 2.5.2 Mechanisms Dilatancy caused by grain sliding, and impingement micro- fracturing are important mechanisms in deformation band formation. Experiments, theory and observations suggest that the differences between the three categories of deform- ation band are related to confining pressure and initial mi- crostructure (Antonelli et al. 1994). Lack of grain micro- cracking in the first category may indicate low confining pres- sures during deformation compared to the bands in the second category. Initial porosity determines whether a deformation bands dilates or compacts: low initial porosity leads to dila- tion, and vica versa. These relationships are predicted by crit- ical state theory for granular materials (e.g. Schofield and Wroth 1968). The third category forms as a result of the higher clay content in these rocks. The localization theory of cataclasis accounts for the form- ation of microfaults, deformation bands, zones and slip sur- faces (e.g. Rudnicki and Rice 1975, Aydin and Johnson 1983). Localization is defined as a difference in strain rate between a band and the matrix, and is a highly appropriate way to describe deformation bands since strain appears con- tinuous across the bands. The theory predicts the formation of deformation bands at or before peak stress, and their sub- sequent spread due to strain hardening. The development of slip surfaces can be understood from the same theory as a pro- cess in which stress within the deformation band becomes too great to be accommodated with the result that a discontinuity develops. 2.6 Distributed cataclasis and cata- clastic flow A number of experiments have produced distinctive cata- clastic microstructures in samples that have maintained strength without localization of deformation. The micro- structures are characterized by distributed fracture and dis- placement of fragments, but the deformation is macroscopic- CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 19 ally continuous: this is called cataclastic flow, which can be defined as deformation by cataclastic mechanisms leading to continuous flow at a given scale. Cataclastic flow occurs at higher confining pressures than faulting in equivalent rocks, and is favoured by lower differential stresses. Extensively damaged grain boundaries, perhaps produced by fracture under sliding indenters (microfault-induced mi- crocracks, Section 2.3.9), and wear products accumulated in the sliding zone and in pores are characteristic microstruc- tures of cataclastic flow in quartzites. (Rutter and Hadizadeh 1991). Compaction and filling of pores by crushed material seems to be typical of cataclastic flow of siliclastic rocks in general (e.g. Menndez et al. 1996). Axially orientated mi- crocracks are dominant. Microstructures produced during experimental cataclastic flow of feldspar aggregates consist of intragranular shear mi- crocracks mainly along feldspar cleavages producing blocky fragments between the cleavage microcracks at 90 to each other (Tullis and Yund 1987, 1992). The spacing of the microcracks is as low as Deformed grains have a puckered appearance consisting of areas of patchy extinction, caused by slight mismatches between adjacent blocks, which resemble subgrains or even recrystallized grains formed at higher temperatures by intracrystalline plasticity. However, TEM observations established that no dislocation processes contributed to the block rotation. Microcrush zones < wide have sharp boundaries and strong grain rota- tion. A crystallographic preferred orientation and a strong grain shape fabric developed by slip on the closely-spaced grain-scale faults that are geometrically similar to crystal plastic slip systems, and mechanical twins were formed. Similar features have been observed in cataclastic flow of anorthosite, and lamellar features interpreted as bundles of cleavage microcracks were also observed (Hadizadeh and Tullis 1992). Twinning is evidence for the operation of semibrittle deformation mechanisms. It is likely that quartz does not undergo the same cataclastic flow regime observed in feldspars, but requires a thermally- activated mechanism to stabilize flow (Hirth and Tullis 1991). The difference between feldspar and quartz behaviour is due to the excellent cleavages in feldspar. Pyroxenes and am- phiboles may behave in a similar fashion to feldspar (Tullis and Yund 1992). Cataclastic flow has also been reported from experiments on basalts (Mogi 1965; Shimada 1986), dunite and gabbro (Byerlee 1968). A maximum of 30% shortening has been achieved in ex- perimental cataclastic flow, after which faulting generally oc- curs, and therefore it is unclear whether cataclastic flow can be stable to higher strains. The problem is complicated be- cause faulting is artificially initiated by the experimental con- figuration. If porosity reduction is necessary for cataclastic flow in porous rocks (e.g. Rutter and Hadizadeh 1991), this must limit the amount of strain that can accumulate by cata- clastic flow. At the opposite extreme of scale, cataclastic flow has been suggested for continents (Gallagher 1981), and at intermediate scales such as kilometric scale folds (Stearns 1968, Hadizadeh and Rutter 1983, Blenkinsop and Rutter 1986). In all these cases, the deformation is discontinuous at a smaller scale than the scale of observations. 2.7 Gouge zone microstructures Faults formed at low grade conditions commonly contain gouge with a distinctive set of microstructures, which have been closely replicated by experiments (e.g. Logan et al. 1981, Rutter et al. 1986). Most of the features of gouge zones can be understood in the context of a zone of simple shear with boundaries parallel to the shear plane (Fig. 2.17). P-foliation is formed by grains (most commonly phyllosilic- ates) aligned at an oblique angle to the gouge zone boundary (Fig. 2.17, Plate 6). It may be inosculating and rather variably developed. It is one of the first microstructures to form in ex- perimental gouges. Shears parallel to the P-foliation with the same sense of shear as the gouge zone are known as P-shears. Riedel shears (R) form at an oblique angle in the opposite direction to the P-foliation (Fig. 2.17, Plate 6). They are dis- crete shears with the same sense of shear as the gouge zone and have geometrical similarities to extensional crenulation cleavages and (Section 7.5, cf. Platt and Vissiers, 1980). Conjugate Riedel shears form at a large angle to the gouge zone boundary with the opposite sense of shear (Fig. 2.17). They are generally much less prominent in gouge zones than Riedel shears. T fractures or extension fractures are inclined to the gouge zone boundary in the opposite direction to the P-foliation (Fig. 2.17). They may be localized in more competent rocks in the gouge zone. Competent rock may form boudins, which are commonly asymmetric (Section 7.10) and sep- arated along Riedel shears (Fig. 2.17, Plate 6). Ductile stringers (Fig. 2.17) consist of relatively large, rigid, asym- metric clasts elongated in the direction of the P-foliation, with stepped tails that may become detached from the main clast (Logan et al. 1981). Asymmetric folds are also found in gouge zones: they may fold earlier boudins. The vergence of the folds may be the same as the shear sense of the gouge zone (Fig. 2.17), although opposite vergence can occur (Sec- tion 7.11). The orientation of fold axes within gouge zones may define a girdle distribution parallel to the shear plane. Y-shears are discrete, relatively long shears that cut through the gouge zone with the same sense of shear as the gouge zone (Fig. 2.17, Plate 7). There is usually only one Y-shear in the central part of the gouge zone. In experiments, Y-shears are the last feature to form. The orientation of all features except Y-shears shown in Figure 2.17 is variable since their initial orientation is likely to change with finite strain, because material lines rotate during simple shear. Features rotate clockwise in a dextral gouge zone such as illustrated in Figure 2.17. Components of pure shear may complicate this general rule. The foliation in a foliated cataclasite may originate as a fabric along any of the above shears, or as a P-foliation in a gouge zone (Plate 8). 2.8 Microfracture surface features Microfracture surfaces may show a variety of microstructures that convey useful information about cataclastic deformation. Intact specimens of microfracture surfaces can be easily ob- served under a binocular microscope, and at greater magni- fication in the SEM. It is also useful to examine the cross- 20 CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS sections by cutting thin sections perpendicular to the micro- fracture surface, preferably parallel and perpendicular to the slip direction. There is a rich field of microscopic studies on extension microfracture surfaces in the material science literature (e.g. Bansal 1977, Quakenbush and Frechette 1978, Michalske and Frechette 1980) which suggests that fracture surface fea- tures could be used to reveal rates of fracture propagation and even fracture stresses (e.g. Scholz 1972, Martin and Durham 1975, Swanson 1981, Norton and Atkinson 1981, Meredith 1983, Cox and Atkinson 1983). Surface microfracture fea- tures such as mirror, mist, velocity hackle and forking, and Wallner lines, which are known to be diagnostic of dynamic microcrack propagation in glass, have not been found on frac- ture surfaces in rocks. This has been taken to indicate that the studied rock fractures were never dynamic (Kulander and Dean 1995). This conclusion is supported by observations such as irregular rib marks that imply stable propagation at low velocities, again by analogy with glass. A shear microfracture with a smooth or shiny surface is a slickenside, which is commonly marked by parallel lines known as slickenlines or slickenside striations. Many slick- ensides are the surfaces of microfaults formed during tec- tonic deformation. The lines are parallel or tapering ridges or grooves parallel to the slip direction. There may be more than one set of slickenlines on a microfault surface in different dir- ections. It is sometimes possible to distinguish overprinting relationships between different generations of slickenlines. Probably the most common mechanism of slickenline formation is asperity ploughing (Section 2.2.2), which can be identified by the preservation of the asperity on one side of the microfracture and a matching groove on the opposite surface. The type of slickenline produced is called a wear groove (Fig. 2.18), tool track or mark, or prod mark (Tija 1967, Hancock 1985). Ridges of gouge may be formed by wearing down asperities or by accumulating gouge around a hard particle: this mechanism is debris streaking. Erosional sheltering occurs where a solid ridge of microfracture sur- face is preserved in the down-slip direction of a particle. A category of slickenlines consists of equally developed ridges and grooves with perfectly matching (or nested) profiles on both sides of a slickensided surface (Means 1987). The ridge and groove structure can be formed by localized shear asso- ciated with a grain shape fabric, and the length of individual ridges and grooves may be greater than the displacement on the shear zone (Wil and Wilson 1989). Ridge and groove structures can also be formed by inosculation of shear sur- faces (C-surfaces) in an S-C mylonite (Section 7.5, Lin and Williams 1992). Another type of slickenside which may also be formed by continuous deformation consists of very fine grained quartz (0.01 to ) with a strong crystallographic preferred orientation (Power and Tullis 1989). The preferred orientation may have resulted from orientated growth by dif- fusive mass transfer through a solution during the interseis- mic, low strain rate part of the seismic cycle. Microfracture surfaces may be offset along discontinuit- ies approximately perpendicular to slickenlines, known as risers or steps (Fig. 2.19). Risers are generally less dense and coarser features than slickenlines, and are commonly more irregular. They may be approximately linear or cres- cent shaped. Risers are described as incongruous if the off- set opposes the direction of movement of the opposite block, and congruous if the opposite is true. Crystal fibres on fault surfaces are known as slickenfibres, and risers created by the crystal terminations are accretion steps (Norris and Barron 1968). They are identified by the presence of fibres that are commonly monocrystalline. Risers may form either by ini- tial irregularities in the fault surface, or by the intersection of secondary fractures with the fault surface. Possible geomet- ries of secondary fractures can be separated into P fractures, R, T and fractures using the same terminology as intro- duced above for gouge zone features (Petit 1987). Slicken- fibres form by crystal growth in the dilatant gap adjacent to congruous risers. CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 21 22 CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 2.9 Crystallographic fabrics Experimental studies have shown that crystallographic fab- rics can be produced by cataclasis (e.g. Borg and Maxwell 1956, Borg et al. 1960). Crystallographic fabrics in feld- spars have been produced by slip and rotation on multiple grain-scale faults (Tullis and Yund 1987, 1992). The faults are geometrically analogous to slip systems in intracrystal- line plastic deformation (e.g. Allison and La Tour 1977, Sec- tion 4.9). Cataclastically-formed crystallographic fabrics can be distinguished from intracrystalline plastic fabrics by the presence of multiple, grain-scale faults such as those illus- trated by Tullis and Yund (1992). 2.10 Pre-lithification deformation mi- crostructures and mechanisms The microstructures of pre-lithification deformation, and even the deformation itself, may be difficult to recognize. A grain shape fabric can be produced by frictional grain sliding and rotation, known as independent particulate flow (IPF) be- cause the deformation is independent of fracture (Borradaile 1981). This deformation mechanism is sometime regarded as separate from cataclasis, because there is no fracturing; here, however, cataclasis is used in a broader sense to en- compass IPF. High pore fluid pressures may be essential in pre-lithification IPF (Knipe 1986, 1989, Maltman 1994). The diagnostic feature of a grain shape fabric produced by IPF is the absence of microcracks and lack of internal deformation of grains, but intracrystalline plasticity can also be involved during pre-lithification deformation (e.g. kinking in biotite; Morrit et al. 1982). The fabric of scaly clays (e.g. Agar et al. 1988) may also be characteristic of pre-lithification deforma- tion. 2.11 Pseudotachylites and frictional melting 2.11.1 Characteristics Pseudotachylite is a glassy or very fine-grained rock occur- ring in veins and associated with deformation zones (Plates 9- 11). It generally consists of a dark matrix which encloses an- gular to rounded fragments of the wall rock (Plates 9, 11). The fragments are very poorly sorted and may have a high clast/matrix ratio. Clasts in the range to 10 mm in some pseudotachylites have a fractal PSD, with a fractal di- mension of 2.5 (Shimamoto and Nagahama 1992). Quartz and feldspar fragments may be more common in the pseudot- achylite than in the wall rock, while hydrous minerals such as biotite may be less common. Flow banding defined by colour variations may be seen in the matrix (Plates 10, 11), which may contain spherulites, dendritic crystals, crystal- lites, and microphenocrysts, and may vary from opaque to colourless and isotropic in thin section. Other microscopic features include optically isotropic rims around clasts, em- bayments of clasts, sub-microscopic crystals, and amygdales. Fine grained margins may occur at the contact with the wall rock. Pseudotachylite often occurs in planar veins a few mm to 1 m thick from which veinlets may branch and penetrate the wall rock. Planar-convex lenses of pseudotachylite may oc- cur on either side of the vein. The pseudotachylite may occur in a volume between two parallel planar zones, and surround large fragments of wall rock (e.g. Grocott 1981, Magloughlin 1989). The wall rock fragments can form a jigsaw-textured breccia with pseudotachylite matrix. Joints may form perpen- dicular to the vein walls. The pseudotachylite veins cross-cut any earlier fabrics in the wall rock, and may contain frag- ments of previously-formed pseudotachylite, indicating cyc- lical generation (e.g. Sibson 1980, Passchier et al. 1990). All these features may occur on outcrop to thin section scale. 2.11.2 Origin The origin of pseudotachylite has usually been discussed in terms of the two mutually exclusive hypotheses of crushing (e.g. Wenk 1978) or frictional melting (e.g. Sibson 1977). There is conclusive evidence that many pseudotachylites in- volved frictional melting during faulting. The intrusive tex- tures of pseudotachylite veins together with their flow band- ing demonstrate that they formed in a fluid state. The spher- ulites and dendritic crystals and crystallites formed by cool- ing from a melt or from devitrification of a glass formed by quenching, by analogy with structures formed in rapidly cooled igneous rocks. The fine-grained margins of the veins can be interpreted as chilled margins, and the joints perpen- dicular to the veins walls can be interpreted as cooling frac- tures (e.g. Camacho et al. 1995). Some pseudotachylites have the same bulk chemistry as their hosts, and the pseudotachylite composition may change with that of the local wall rocks through which they pass (e.g. Maddock 1986, Maddock et al. 1987), demonstrating that the melt was locally derived and not transported by an intrusive dyke. In other pseudotachylites, there is a consistent differ- ence in the bulk chemistry of the pseudotachylite and wall rock which can be interpreted by fusion of the lowest melting point fraction of the rock. Preferential melting of the hydrous mafic components of the host rock can generate a pseudot- achylite matrix which is more mafic than the host rock, and explains why hydrous and mafic minerals are less common in the matrix than the host rock (e.g. Magloughlin 1989, Mad- dock 1992, Camacho et al. 1995). The localization of pseudotachylite on and near planar sur- faces suggests that it is generated by sliding (hence these sur- faces are called generation planes). The rounding of the frag- ments may be due to thermal spalling. A link between slick- ensides, slickenlines and pseudotachylite has been suggested by Spray (1989) from observing mechanical excavation of sandstone, which created thin layers of melt with shiny and striated surfaces. Pseudotachylite has also been successfully created in fric- tional sliding experiments (e.g. Spray 1987, 1995). Fila- ments of frozen melt drawn out across fractures like warm mozarella are a delicate feature of experimentally-produced pseudotachylite which has not so far been observed in tec- tonic pseudotachylite, but could be a useful diagnostic fea- CHAPTER 2. CATACLASIS 23 ture. The experiments resolve the controversy about the ori- gin of pseudotachylites: both crushing and frictional melt- ing are likely to be involved, depending on the strain rate (Spray 1995). Crushing occurs in experiments at strain rates of and melting at strain rates from to The passage of seismic or shock waves, with a rapid in- crease in strain rate, may involve three sequential processes: initial fracture, comminution, and melting when heat can not be dissipated fast enough. Together with results from thermal modelling, experiments show that pseudotachylites should only form in dry rocks at relatively high temperatures, because the presence of water decreases the effective stress (Section 9.2.3) on the fault plane so that insufficient heat is generated to melt the rock (e.g. Spray 1987, 1988). On the other hand, Magloughlin (1989) has argued that pseudota- chylites were generated from a hydrous cataclasite with a low melting temperature. The permeability of the wall rocks is an important factor in determining whether excess fluid pres- sures can build up during faulting and suppress melting (Mase and Smith 1985). Experiments confirm the widely held view that pseudotachylites can form during seismic slip at strain rates greater than Some pseudotachylites are associated with features such as craters, shatter cones and shock metamorphism which show that they have been produced during meteorite impacts, for example the Vredefort Dome in South Africa, from where Shand (1916) first coined the term pseudotachylite, and the Sudbury structure (Spray and Thompson 1994). Other pseudotachylites have been described from the bases of large landslides (e.g. Masch et al. 1985). 2.11.3 Misidentification Veins of tourmaline, chlorite, ultracataclasite and fine-grained igneous dykes can easily be mistaken for pseudotachyl- ite. Passchier and Trouw (1996) suggest some microstruc- tures that allow the distinction of pseudotachylite from other types of veins. The diagnostic microstructures that identify pseudotachylite as a melt in distinction from hydrothermal veins are the quench and devitrification textures. The distinct- ive chemistry, reflecting the wall rocks, is also diagnostic and distinguishes pseudotachylite from ultracataclasites. Distinc- tion from igneous dykes relies on evidence for faulting associ- ated with the generation of pseudotachylite, and the different chemistry of the dykes. Pseudotachylites should be distin- guishable from ultramylonites by their lack of evidence for extensive intracrystalline plasticity. There are nevertheless many cases in which detailed evid- ence must be sought to prove the origin of a pseudotachyl- ite by frictional melting. It is a relatively uncommon rock type in the field. The requirement of formation in hot anhyd- rous conditions effectively limits the host rocks to igneous or metamorphic rocks. Chapter 3 Diffusive Mass Transfer by Solution 3.1 Introduction Microstructures that show evidence for material removal, transport and deposition without fracturing or lattice distor- tion form by diffusive mass transfer (DMT). It is often diffi- cult to identify positively the nature of the diffusive flux, and the evidence for the role of a solution may be indirect. Nev- ertheless, it is a safe generalization that up to amphibolite fa- cies, by far the majority of DMT occurs via solution because solid-state diffusion occurs very slowly at these temperatures (e.g. Rutter 1983). 3.2 Fundamental deformation mech- anisms of diffusive mass transfer by solution Diffusion of material occurs in response to gradients in chem- ical potential, as summarized by Ficks law which states that the flux of the material (J) is proportional to the chemical potential gradient the concentration. The chemical potential of a component is given by: where U is the molar internal energy, T the temperature, S the molar entropy, is the normal stress, is the pore fluid pressure, and is the molar volume (e.g. Green 1980). Therefore variations in normal stress and pore fluid pressure can establish chemical potential gradients necessary for DMT to occur; internal strain energy may also play a role (Wintsch and Dunning 1985, Bell and Cluff 1989). The diffusion will be from sites of high to low normal stress; a gradient in normal stress is essential to cause material flux (Raj 1982). Hence deformation accommodated by DMT through an in- tergranular solute is often called pressure solution, despite the fact that solubility itself is not significant to the thermo- dynamics of DMT. However, recent experiments that demon- strate a crystallographic dependence of solubility may pose some problems for current pressure solution models based on this thermodynamic approach (Becker 1995, Den Brock 1996). The exact geometry of the diffusion path is still unclear. Rutter (1976, 1983) has suggested that a water film on the order of nm thick must be present along grain boundaries to allow DMT to occur. This concept is supported by observa- tions of arrays of fluid inclusions along grain boundaries in naturally deformed halite, interpreted as evidence of a syn- tectonic continuous film of fluid along grain boundaries that subsequently healed into discrete fluid inclusions (Urai et al. 1986), and by observations of grain boundary pores which probably formed in equilibrium with a fluid in quartz (Hip- pert 1994). Alternatively, islands of solid material may sup- port normal stresses and allow diffusion to occur in a solution within intervening channels (Raj and Chyung 1981, Raj 1982, Spiers and Schutjens 1990). It may be necessary for different phases to be adjacent to each other for a continuous fluid film to be present (Hickman and Evans 1991). The undercutting mechanism proposed for pressure solu- tion is completely different and does not require diffusion in a solute film between surfaces under high normal stress gradients (e.g. Bathurst 1958, Tada and Siever 1986). In this mechanism, grain contact deformation occurs by intracrystal- line plasticity or cataclasis, while dissolution of free surfaces around the contacts maintains small contact areas and there- fore the high stresses necessary for the solid-state grain de- formation. The relative importance of solute film diffusion versus undercutting depends on temperature, grain size and free grain surface area. Calculations by Tada et al. (1987) suggest that undercutting will provide faster strain rates un- der most circumstances, but that solute film diffusion will be- come important for very small free grain surface areas, as in the final stages of compaction, and in dense aggregates. The distribution of fluid in a rock, and therefore the effect- iveness of pressure solution, is dependent on surface energy (measured by the dihedral angle, ) and deformation. Fluids with greater than 60 will occur as isolated pores at equi- librium, as interconnected channels at triple grain junctions for and along all grain surfaces for (e.g. Watson and Brennan 1987). The first two cases clearly constrain the potential for pressure solution because the dif- fusion pathways are limited, and probably apply to fluids in most static geological situations. However, experiments and theory show that fluids can wet grain boundaries completely under deformation, leading to enhancement of diffusion creep by orders of magnitude (e.g. Urai 1983, Copper et al. 1989, Heidug 1991, Tullis et al. 1996). Moreover, dihedral angles may be a function of pressure and temperature, as established 24 B is the particle velocity per unit potential gradient and c is CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION 25 by experiments on brines in halite, which show that the di- hedral angle reduces below the 60 threshold at elevated pres- sures and temperatures (Lewis and Holness 1996). Unfortu- nately experiments also suggest that evidence for fluids along grain boundaries may be rapidly removed after deformation ceases. DMT is often inferred from microstructures that show a systematic relation to surfaces which may have been under higher normal stress (e.g. surfaces parallel to a shape fab- ric). However, it is the principal strains which are apparent from most microstructures, and thus there is always an ambi- guity about interpreting DMT from the such microstructures (cf. Groshong 1988). The above inference relies on an as- sumption that the principal stress and strain axes are parallel, which will be true for coaxial deformation. In this chapter, finite shortening and extension directions will be emphas- ized because they can be inferred from the microstructures. Any links made between DMT microstructures and principal stress orientations or gradients in normal stress must involve some assumptions about the nature of the deformation, such as coaxiality. 3.3 Grain surface solution textures Solution creates distinctive grain surface textures which are clearly observed in the scanning electron microscope. The typical texture consists of pits on the grain surface, giving a corroded appearance. Irregular pores with channel and cave morphologies 1 to long and deep have been described in a naturally deformed micaceous quartzite (Hip- pert 1994); similar channel morphologies have been produced during experimental deformation of quartz by DMT (Den Brock and Spiers 1991). Atomic-scale details of the solu- tion process can be seen using atomic force microscopy (e g. Gratz et al. 1991).This technique shows that calcite dissolu- tion and precipitation occurs in layers, and that solution gen- erates crystallographically-controlled etch pinholes less than 5 nm deep, and rhombic etch cores more than 90 nm deep (Hillner et al. 1992). Quartz solution occurs along nm-sized pits and ledges parallel to the and directions (Gratz et al. 1991). 3.4 Indenting, truncating and inter- penetrating grain contacts Grain contacts affected by DMT are distinctive. Where two grains of similar composition and orientation but with differ- ent shapes are in contact, the grain with the smaller radius of curvature typically penetrates into the grain with the larger ra- dius of curvature (Figs. 3. la, 3.2), creating an indenting grain contact. A flat or slightly curved contact is observed between similar grains with approximately equal radii of curvature. Such truncating contacts are common on longer edges of grains which are parallel to any shape fabric (Fig. 3.3). Ma- terial removal is demonstrated by truncation of the original grain shape (Plate 12). The amount of material removed can be estimated by reconstructing the missing grain boundaries (Fig. 3.1b; Onasch 1994). This can be done with reasonable confidence in sediments with rounded grain shapes that al- low the pre-solution grain shape to be accurately delineated. Truncated contacts may appear superficially like flat contacts formed by mutual concordance between overgrowths (Sec- tion 3.9), but can be distinguished by the evidence for mater- ial removal. The formation of indenting or truncating grain contacts can be understood from theoretical and photoelastic treatments of the stress distribution in contacting grains. The values of the principal stresses, and the mean and differential stresses, in- crease with the radius of curvature, suggesting that DMT will preferentially occur in grains with larger radii of curvature, creating indenting grain contacts (e.g. McEwen 1981). Trun- cating grain contacts are expected from approximately equal rates of DMT between two grains of equal curvature. Interpenetrating grain contacts are mutually interlocking protrusions of grains into each other, which have a similar morphology to microstylolites (Section 3.6), and indicate ma- terial removal along the contacts (Figs. 3.1c, 3.4). Su- tured grain contacts may look superficially like interpenet- rating grain contacts, but these are formed by intracrystal- line plasticity (Section 4.8). Sutured contacts can usually be distinguished from interpenetrating contacts by the presence of subgrains, which may form promontories along a sutured contact that are slightly misoriented with respect to the lattice of the rest of the grain (Fig. 3.1d). By contrast, interpenet- rating contacts formed by DMT usually occur between grains with uniform lattice orientations. 26 CHAPTER3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION 27 3.5 Strain caps Strain Caps are strongly foliated domains enriched in micas or less soluble minerals around opposite surfaces of relatively rigid objects (Passchier and Trouw 1996). The foliation trace in the strain cap is concordant with the margins of the object, and grades into continuity with the bulk rock foliation with increasing distance from the object, so that it appears to be deflected around the object (Plate 13). The concentration of less- soluble minerals such as micas in strain caps suggests that they form by removal of the more soluble matrix around the rigid object, which can be predicted from the thermody- namic considerations above, since the object will concentrate normal stress on some surfaces due to its greater rigidity. 3.6 Microstylolites 3.6.1 Characteristics Microstylolites are microscale discontinuities with offset or wave-like shapes that may truncate grains or other mark- ers such as bedding planes or fossils (Fig. 3.5, Plate 14). Microstylolites are readily observed under the microscope, and have most features in common with mesoscale stylolites. Individual protrusions on a microstylolite are called teeth or columns, which may have flat crowns at the top and steep walls along their sides (Fig. 3.5). The offset or wave- like geometry is observed in all sections, showing that the three dimensional shape is a forest of columns and match- ing pits approximately perpendicular to the plane of the mi- crostylolite. Microslickolites are distinguished from micro- stylolites by having teeth that are oblique to the plane. The oblique teeth create a lineation on the microslickolite surface. Microstylolites may follow grain boundaries, especially of in- soluble grains. Microstylolites can be conspicuous because of coatings or fillings of iron oxides, hydroxides, phyllosilic- ates (which may have a strong grain shape fabric) or organic matter, which distinguish them from the wall rock. The thick- ness of the filling is commonly highly variable. The morpho- logical classification of cross-sections through stylolites by Guzetta (1984) into sharp peak, rectangular, wave, smooth and composite types is useful for microstylolites (Fig. 3.6a, Plate 15). Parameters for describing microstylolites quant- itavely are shown in Fig. 3.6b (from Andrews and Railsback 1997). 3.6.2 Formation and propagation The geometrical similarities between stylolites and micro- stylolites suggests that they have the same genesis. The dis- cussion in this section refers to sylolites, because most previ- ous work has focussed on the mesoscale features. Truncation of markers is direct evidence that material has been removed along a stylolitic surface. The minimum thick- ness of material removed along a stylolite is approximately twice the amplitude, or the height of the teeth (Tada and Siever 1989). The walls of the teeth are parallel to the direc- tion of movement between the opposite sides of the stylolite. Railsback and Andrews (1995) have shown that the orienta- tion of teeth is more constant than the orientation of the plane 28 CHAPTER. 3 DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION of the stylolite, and is useful for kinematic analysis because it shows the direction of maximum finite shortening. The ob- liquity of the teeth of slickolites shows that there has been a component of shortening parallel to the slickolite surface (Fig. 3.6c). The coatings or fillings on stylolite surfaces are usually in- terpreted as insoluble residues that did not diffuse and were concentrated at the sites of solution. The relative insolubil- ity of these coatings is good evidence that diffusion was via solution. This is further supported by a correlation between the thickness of the coating and the concentration of this ma- terial in the adjacent layers of rock (e.g. Borradaile et al. 1982), and by the influence of heterogeneities on the stylolite trace, which show that solution was concentrated in areas of higher inferred normal stress, and was impeded by insol- uble material. The concentration of insoluble material on a stylolite surface compared to its concentration in the host rock can be used to give an estimate of the amount of shortening (Railsback and Andrews 1995). However, in some cases the stylolite filling material is not found in the host rock, and is therefore the product of metamorphic reactions (Beach 1979). Reaction products can also mark grain boundaries to indicate where fluid transport has occurred (McCaig 1987). A stylolite can be regarded as an anticrack, or an ellips- oidal volume removed from the rock (Fletcher and Pollard 1981). If the resulting hole is closed up by elastic deform- ation, stresses are induced around the anticrack tip, which cause the stylolite to propagate in its own plane. Therefore a stress concentration under the appropriate conditions is suf- ficient to cause a stylolite to develop and propagate under its own stresses. Anticrack tip stresses may be dissipated in a zone at the stylolite tip which can be referred to as a process zone, analogous to the non-linear zone ahead of a microcrack tip (Section 2.2.1.1). Carrio-Schaffhauser et al. (1992) found evidence for a process zone in the form of enhanced poros- ity at stylolite tips in limestones, and suggested that material removed from the process zone was deposited in a zone of reduced porosity adjacent to the stylolite. Stylolites may form on previous fracture surfaces (e.g. Petit and Matthauer 1995, Railsback and Andrews 1995). Stylolites and pressure solution features may be localized along authigenic clay layers and around pre-existing phyllo- silicates. The proposal that contacts between different phases are necessary for continuous fluid films (Hickman and Evans 1991) suggests a good reason for enhanced DMT around phyllosilicates, and may also apply to the formation of strain caps. 3.7 Diffusive mass transfer and cleav- age 3.7.1 Classification Diffusive mass transfer via solution is an important and even dominant deformation mechanism in cleavage formation. Unfortunately there has been a strong tendency to invoke genetic nomenclature for cleavage formation (e.g. solution CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION 29 cleavage), which hinders discussion about deformation mech- anisms, but Powell (1979) and Borradaile et al. (1982) give an excellent alternative, non-genetic classification, which is fol- lowed here. The main subdivision is made between spaced cleavage, consisting of cleavage surfaces that are separated by tabular bodies of rock called microlithons, and continu- ous cleavage, in which cleavage is penetrative throughout the whole body of the rock. Since most cleavages are concen- trated into domains at some scale, this distinction is evidently scale-dependent. Powell (1979) suggests that any cleavage with domains spaced less than 0.01 mm (i.e. at the limit of optical microscopic resolution) should be called continuous at a microscopic scale. 3.7.2 Spaced cleavages Disjunctive cleavage Disjunctive cleavage is a spaced cleavage in which the cleav- age domains cut across the previous fabric of the rock (Fig. 3.7). The cleavage surfaces may be smooth, rough (dis- continuous) or wave-like, and in relation to each other they may be sub- parallel, anastomosing, or trapezoidal/conjugate. Their spacing may be controlled by the rock type. The width of the cleavage domains may be a substantial proportion of the rock, forming a zonal cleavage. Another important as- pect of description is the transition from cleavage domains to microlithons, which may be sharp or gradational. Many cleavages referred to as solution cleavages belong in this cat- egory. Disjunctive cleavage domains are often composition- ally distinct from microlithons, having a higher proportion of opaque minerals and phyllosilicates. Zonal cleavages with marked compositional contrasts between cleavage domains and microlithons constitute a new compositional layering, which has been called solution striping (e.g. Williams 1972). Truncation of markers in cleavage domains suggests that ma- terial loss by DMT has occurred (Fig. 3.8), although shear displacements on fractures may create a similar effect. Ma- terial removal can be distinguished from the latter effect in some cases by inconsistent offsets of a folded layer on sev- eral cleavage surfaces, and large variations in thickness of a marker in adjacent microlithons (Fig. 3.8). The amount of material removal can be estimated from truncation of markers and other effects such as imbrication of chert pebbles and off- set of bedding. The volume loss may vary from a few percent for a weak cleavage to over 35% for very strong cleavage in cherts (e.g. Alvarez et al. 1976), and 30-40% for disjunctive cleavage in coarse siltstones and sandstones (Murphy 1990). Material transfer by diffusion can also be inferred from the compositional contrasts between the cleavage domains and the microlithons. A solution can be inferred as the diffusing phase because of the relatively low grades of cleavage form- ation. Crenulation cleavage This is a spaced cleavage in which microlithons contain an earlier fabric that is systematically related to the fabric of the cleavage domains. The cleavage domains are usually axial planar to folds (crenulations) in the earlier fabric (Plates 16, 17). The crenulations may be symmetric or asymmet- ric, and rounded or angular, and the transition from cleav- age to microlithon may be sharp or gradational. The crenu- lation wavelength may be determined by the thickness of fol- ded layers as predicted by buckling theory (cf. Price and Cosgrove 1990), or the grain size may dictate a minimum wavelength. The cleavage domains are commonly localized along the limbs of the folds, especially those associated with asymmetrical folds, in which the cleavage domains are usu- ally along only one of the two unequal limbs. Most crenu- lation cleavages are zonal because the cleavage domains are compositionally quite distinct from the microlithons. Phyl- losilicates and opaques are concentrated in cleavage domains and quartz, calcite and feldspar are concentrated in hinges. While the essential role of buckling in crenulation cleav- age formation is evident, the importance of DMT is clear from the compositional zoning. Cleavage domains in typ- ical crenulation cleavages are depleted in Si, Ca, Na, P, Mg, Fe, and F, and enriched in Al, K, Rb, Y, Ce, Sc, and Ba, and there is a net volume loss from the cleavage domains that is approximately balanced by volume gain in the micro- lithons (Manktelow 1994). The zoning can be explained in a simplistic way by the normal-stress dependence of diffusion: crenulation hinges, where the primary foliation lies at a high angle to the maximum principal stress, may be sites of low 30 CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION normal stress. It is also possible that anisotropy in diffusion pathways may play an important role in the differentiation during crenulation (Marlow and Etheridge 1977). Other lines of evidence that can be used to show the import- ance of DMT are the narrow widths of quartz and feldspar grains in cleavage domains relative to microlithons, trunca- tion of grains, the association of crenulation cleavage with overgrowths and mica beards, and the lack of other deforma- tion mechanisms (Gray 1977, Borradaile et al. 1992). 3.7.3 Continuous cleavage The most characteristic continuous cleavage is slaty cleav- age, defined as a preferred orientation of phyllosilicates too fine to be seen with the unaided eye (Fig. 3.9). Slaty cleavage commonly has cleavage domains with spacings of 0.1 mm or less, which are easily visible under the optical microscope or the SEM. Mechanical rotation of grains (cataclasis), kink- ing (intracrystalline plasticity) as well as DMT are involved in the formation of slaty cleavage (e.g. Wood 1974). Elec- tron microscope studies show that phyllosilicates and quartz are mobilized by DMT in the development of cleavage do- mains (Knipe and White 1977,1979, White and Knipe 1978, Knipe 1979). Structural studies using a variety of strain mark- ers including reduction spots, trace fossils and grain bound- aries suggest that slaty cleavage formation is accompanied by volume loss (e.g. Ramsay and Wood 1973: 20%, Wright and Platt 1982: 50%, Wright and Henderson 1992: 40-60%), which must have occurred by DMT via solution at these meta- morphic grades. However, bulk volume loss is not permit- ted by several geochemical studies on the same rocks, as dis- cussed below (e.g. Erslev and Ward 1994). Slaty cleavage domains are dominated by phyllosilicates, resulting in increased K, Al, Ti, Ba, and U, Na, Ca, Mn, Mg, Fe, and Si are often depleted due to the loss of albite, carbon- ate, quartz and feldspar (Borradaile et al. 1982). The depleted elements may be redistributed by DMT into microlithons, suggesting that there is little bulk volume change in the rock (e.g. Groshong 1976). Large-scale volume fluxes are also un- likely at low grades because average shale and slate compos- itions are very similar (Erslev and Ward 1994). The reasons for the contradiction between this conclusion and the large volume losses suggested by the structural studies is presently unclear. Whether or not large scale volume changes accom- pany cleavage formation, the pronounced local compositional differentiation is clear evidence that DMT processes are es- sential to slaty cleavage development. 3.8 Grain surface deposition textures Crystal growth from solution occurs by two different mech- anisms with different microstructures (Bennema and van der Eerden 1987). Atomically flat crystal faces first nucleate steps to which atoms can attach, and growth then occurs by accretion along the steps in crystallographically controlled planes. Dislocations (Section 4.2) may provide important CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION 31 32 CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION nucleation sites for both growth and solution on crystal sur- faces (e.g. Casey 1995). Above a critical temperature known as the roughening transition, growth rates are isotropic, and sub-spherical crystals may be produced. Deposition by the first mechanism can be recognized from the euhedral nature of grain surfaces seen under the microscope; the second may be responsible for botryoidal textures. 3.9 Overgrowths, porosity reduction, pressure shadows and fringes, and mica beards 3.9.1 Characteristics Overgrowths are mineral deposits surrounding a grain in a rim. The rim and grain are usually the same mineral. The rim is commonly in crystallographic continuity with the grain, and may therefore be difficult to detect. The overgrowth may, however, be separated from the original grain by a zone of inclusions (Fig. 3.10), and CL can distinguish subtle fea- tures of overgrowths (Plate 18). A distinctive microstructure formed by overgrowths in well cemented rocks are relatively straight grain boundaries and 120 triple junctions between three grains (Fig. 3.11a). This texture arises from mutual im- pingement of overgrowths growing at equal rates from adja- cent grains. It can easily be confused with granoblastic poly- gonal textures (Section 5.4) unless the overgrowth can be dis- tinguished from the grain. Porosity reduction may occur by mechanical compaction, solution and precipitation: the latter two are DMT processes, and they can be recognized by the loss of material at strain markers and the precipitation of cements in pores in the form of overgrowths (e.g. Carrio-Schaffhauser and Gaviglio 1990). Crystal growth in pore spaces typically results in a convoluted pore-grain interface which is a fractal curve. Models suggest that the fractal dimension of the curve increases with the ra- tio between precipitation and dissolution rates, and also in- creases from about 2.5 to about 2.75 in natural sandstones as porosity reduces during diagenesis (Aharonov et al. 1997). Pressure shadows and fringes are domains of secondary mineral growth adjacent to grains (Plate 19). Pressure shad- ows lack distinctive internal crystal forms, while pressure fringes have fibrous mineral fillings. Mica beards are a dis- tinctive type of pressure fringe, consisting of fibrous mica de- fining a good shape fabric. Passchier and Trouw (1996) prefer to use strain instead of pressure on the basis that it is non- genetic; however, they point out that the term strain shadow is also potentially misleading as it incorrectly implies that strain is low in the shadow zone. Analysis of steady-state pure shear around a rigid sphere shows that there are two volumes of low pressure at the ends of the object perpendicular to the max- imum applied stress, but that differential stress and strain are high in these areas (Masuda and Mizuno 1995). With this in- sight, and since pressure shadow is so firmly entrenched in the literature, it is probably the better choice of terminology, despite its genetic connotations. The mineralogy in a pressure shadow or fringe may be the same as the grain, the same as the matrix, or different from CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION 33 both. Crystallographic continuity may be maintained with the grain, host, or neither. Fibres may be perpendicular to the grain boundary or oblique. They may be found on more than two sides of polyhedral grains. Fibres may be straight, curved, deformed or undeformed. All of these basic aspects of pressure shadow and fringe description are important in interpreting the mechanism of formation. 3.9.2 Mechanisms Pressure shadows and fringes are considered to form by DMT because they are a new mineral growth under low grade con- ditions. Diffusion towards sites of low mean stress is pre- dicted by the thermodynamic approach of Section 3.2, which explains why pressure shadows and fringes form at the ends of grains perpendicular to the inferred maximum principal stress. However, the geometry of the pressure shadows and fringes is controlled by a number of other factors including strain, grain shape, whether growth occurs at the grain interface (an- titaxial) or the matrix interface (syntaxial), whether the ori- entation of fibres is controlled by the grain surface (face con- trolled) or the incremental extension direction (displacement controlled), and whether the shadows or fringes are deformed or not. Some of these factors are illustrated for a coaxial deformation in Fig. 3.12. Given due consideration of these factors, fibres can be used to deduce the extensional strain, the deformation path, and the type of flow, as discussed be- low for fibrous microveins (e.g. Durney and Ramsay 1973, Elliot 1973, Ramsay and Huber 1983, Passchier and Trouw 1996). The use of fibres as shear sense indicators is discussed in Section 7.7. 3.10 Grain shape fabrics Grain shape fabrics are a common DMT microstructure. They may form by material removal in the shortening dir- ection (e.g. indenting, truncating or interpenetrating grain boundaries), and by material addition (e.g. overgrowths) in the extension direction (Fig. 3.11b). Grain shape fabrics have been produced experimentally by DMT (e.g. Schutjens 1991). Lack of microfractures distinguish DMT grain shape fabrics from cataclastic grain shape fabrics, and the lack of undulatory extinction, sub-grains or recrystallized grains (Chapter 4) distinguishes them from intracrystalline plastic grain shape fabrics. 3.11 Fluid inclusion planes Fluid inclusions consist of nm to mm sized cavities filled by fluids, which may also contain solid material. They occur as isolated inclusions, in clusters, and in planes. They are common in thin section, where they may appear as dark in- clusions which reveal their fluid contents on examination at higher magnifications. The most common fluids are aqueous, saline or with possible admixtures of sulphur compounds, or more complex hydrocarbons. An important distinction is made between primary fluid in- clusions that form during growth of the original minerals of a rock, and secondary inclusions that form subsequently (e.g. Roedder 1984). Primary inclusions can be recognized be- cause they are disposed on euhedral crystal forms, whereas secondary inclusions cut across crystal growth features. Fluid inclusion planes (FIPs) are planes of fluid inclusions that often have a strong preferred orientation on a microscopic scale, and may also have regionally consistent orientations (Fig. 3.13, Fig. 2.5). The fluids in any set of FIPs are generally composition- ally homogeneous, and may be distinct from fluids in other sets of FIPs that occur in the same rock. FIPs form by trap- ping of a fluid during precipitation of microcrack fillings. The microcracks are usually extension microcracks formed by the mechanisms described in Section 2.3. Healing of mi- crocracks in quartz can occur as rapidly as micrometres/day (Smith and Evans 1984). The healing rate depends on tem- perature, concentration of the fluid, and microcrack di- mensions (e.g. Brantley 1992). Healing leaves a plane of cylindrical or spherical fluid inclusions along the former mi- crocrack, firstly by forming cylindrical tubes of fluid paral- lel to the microcrack tip (necking down), and pinching off or ovulation to form approximately spherical or negative crys- tal shapes (Fig. 3.14). Isolation of spheres occurs because grain boundary migration rates depend on the thickness of the fluid phase (the microcrack can be considered as a type of grain boundary): slower migration rates occur in thicker fluid films. A local thickening of the microcrack will slow 34 CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION 35 the grain boundary migration rate at that point, isolating a fluid inclusion behind the rest of the more rapidly migrating boundary (e.g. Urai 1983). FIPs are primary evidence for the importance of fluids and DMT during deformation. They formperpendicular to and can be very useful in kinematic analysis, because they can constrain both the orientation of and the fluid pressure (e.g. Lespinasse and Cathelineau 1995). They can also give evidence for fluctuating fluid pres- sures associated with stress cycling and therefore probably with earthquake faulting (e.g. Robert et al. 1995). 3.12 Microveins Microveins are microscopic tabular zones of secondary min- eral growth. The rich variety of microvein textures observable under the microscope can allow very detailed interpretations of their formation. CL is valuable for analysis of microveins, because variations in fluid chemistry and temperature during microvein filling can be reflected in the luminescence, delin- eating delicate growth features (e.g. Dietrich and Grant 1986, Urai et al. 1991). One of the most important features of a microvein is the orientation of the opening vector, the vector which connects points that were originally joined before microvein opening. The opening vector may be perpendicular to the wall (an extension microvein) or have components of displacement both perpendicular and parallel to the walls (a shear micro- vein). The opening vector can be determined from displaced markers, or from some features of microvein fillings, as de- scribed below. The opening vector can be considered for the net opening history of the microvein (the cumulative open- ing vector) or for individual increments of opening (the in- cremental opening vector). Common microvein fillings are carbonates, quartz, chlor- ite and epidote. The texture of the filling may be massive, equant (blocky; Plate 20), fibrous, laminated, euhedral (idio- morphic), or botryoidal. Filling textures are a function of nuc- leation and growth kinetics, the rate of microvein opening, the geometry of the opening vector and the geometry of the walls. Euhedral crystal terminations and botryoidal textures are dia- gnostic of growth into open space, and are useful in ore par- agenetic studies for discriminating epithermal environments. Euhedral crystal faces can be recognized by growth zoning in the crystal, which may be defined by fluid or solid inclusions. Wilson (1984) suggests that considerable variation in crystal orientation and grain size is characteristic of such free-face growth. In addition to the major filling phases, many microveins also contain inclusions of the same mineralogy as the wall rock. Lines of inclusions parallel to the microvein margins are known as inclusion bands, while those at higher angles to the margins are inclusion trails (Figs. 3.15, 3.16). Inclusion bands and trails may form by two mechanisms: overgrowth of wallrock fragments, and fracturing of the wall rock followed by incorporation of fragments into the filling. The latter mechanism may occur where irregularities on mi- crovein walls obstruct opening, and must be broken off for opening to occur (e.g. Urai et al. 1991). The presence of numerous inclusion bands is evidence for a cyclic process of microcrack opening followed by filling, a process known as crack-seal (Ramsay 1980). Each inclusion band represents one cycle. The width between inclusion bands is for many rock types, and there may be up to thousands of bands in a microvein (Ramsay and Huber 1987). Inclusion trails are markers of the position of particular points on the microvein margin at successive opening positions: they are therefore parallel to the opening vector (Fig. 3.15b). Paradoxically, microstylolites sub-parallel to microvein margins have also been described, particularly along inclu- sion bands (e.g. Cox 1987). The shortening demonstrated by such microstylolites could be part of the crack-seal cycle if fluid pressures decreased to less than lithostatic in part of the cycle, causing the microvein to close and experience com- pressional stress. These microstylolites may also be due to a later deformation, unrelated to the microvein formation. Laminated microveins have planar bands, often composed of phyllosilicates, sub- parallel to the margins. The bands 36 CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION 37 may form as inclusion trails where the opening vector has a large component parallel to the margin (Cox 1987). In this situation there is no distinction between inclusion trails and bands. Fibrous microveins are particularly rewarding for kin- ematic interpretation. Fibrous fillings are common and form by progressive microvein opening at a rate that can be matched by crystallization of the filling. Fibres can grow by at least five different filling sequences: these need to be carefully established before kinematic interpretations can be made. Syntaxial growth means growth from the wall rock towards the microvein centre on both sides of the fracture (Fig. 3.17a, Plate 21). The diagnostic features of syntaxial growth are two separate bands of fibres on either side of a central suture. The fibres are not continuous across the suture. The microvein fill is similar to the wall rock and may be in crystallographic continuity with it. Fibre widths generally in- crease in the direction of growth due to competition between fibres, which ensures that the faster growing and therefore larger fibres overgrow and eventually isolate the slower and smaller fibres from the precipitating solution (e.g. Smith 1964). Therefore in syntaxial growth, fibre widths may in- crease towards the suture. By contrast, antitaxial growth oc- curs from the microvein towards the wallrock, and may occur symmetrically on both sides of the microvein (Fig. 3.17b) or asymmetrically on only one side (Fig. 3.17c, 3.18). The dia- gnostic feature of antitaxial growth is fibre continuity across the microvein. Antitaxial growth is characterized by fillings of different material from the wall rock, and no crystallo- graphic relationship between the filling and wall rock. Sym- metric antitaxial growth may result in a median line of inclu- sions along the centre of the microvein, unlike asymmetric growth. Fibre widths can also be used to distinguish sym- metric growth (fibre widths increase symmetrically in two opposite directions towards the wall rock) from asymmetric growth, in which the widths increase unidirectionally across the microvein. Composite growth means both syntaxial and antitaxial protions in the same microvein (Fig. 3.17d). Non- systematic growth (ataxial - Passchier and Trouw 1996) histories may involve fracture at any point in the crystal fibres, which are termed stretched crystal fibres by Durney and Ramsay (1973). They exhibit none of the systematic fea- tures described for the other four categories of growth above (Fig. 3.17e), and the sides of the fibres have distinctive in- terlocking teeth, dividing then fibres into tablets (Plate 22). The lack of directional growth indicators (e.g. fibre widening direction) in these microveins is diagnostic. In many fibrous microveins, the fibres grow parallel to the incremental opening vector: Such tracking or displacement- controlled fibres can be used to deduce incremental strain histories with great effect. They can be recognized because fibres connect markers across the microvein, because they are parallel to inclusion trails (Urai et al. 1991), or because they have a constant orientation between microvein walls of variable shape (Plate 23). The strain history deduced from the fibres can be plotted on a diagram showing rotation of the incremental strain on the horizontal axis against strain on the vertical axis (a cumulative incremental strain history or cish diagram, e.g. Fisher and Anastasio 1994, Hedlund et al. 1994). 38 CHAPTER 3. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER BY SOLUTION Non-tracking fibres do not track the incremental opening vector (e.g. Durney and Ramsay 1973). Non-tracking fibres can be recognized because they do not connect markers across the microvein (Fig. 3.19). However, markers may not be connected even by tracking fibres if a micro- vein has an early history of shear displacement before filling occurred. Inclusion trails may be used to distinguish track- ing and non-tracking fibres in this case. Non-tracking growth occurs because fibre growth directions are determined by the orientation of the growth surface, like face-controlled pres- sure fringes. Fibre boundaries are either perpendicular to the growth surface (Fig. 3.19), or along the bisector of two ad- jacent growth surfaces. The fibre boundaries have no fixed relationship to the opening vector. The tracking efficiency, or degree of match between the opening vector and the fibre, is determined by the angle between the opening vector and the growth surface and the shape of the growth surface (Fig. 3.19, Urai et al. 1991). These fibres can only be par- allel to the opening vector when when the tracking efficiency is 1. Fibres in microveins with any of the above growth histor- ies are often curved. The curvature can be primary (formed during crystal growth), or secondary (due to subsequent de- formation). Primary curvatures can form in both tracking and non-tracking fibres due to rotation of the incremental open- ing direction with respect to the previously formed part of the fibre, and can be recognized because the curved fibres show no evidence of strain or recovery. All low-temperature microvein fillings form by precipita- tion from solution, and are therefore excellent evidence for DMT via solution. Microveins are a conspicuous feature of greenschist-facies and lower grade deformation because both cataclasis (fracture) and DMT via solution are required for their formation. At higher grades, other deformation mech- anisms operate, and microvein textures have low preservation potential because of recrystallization. Chapter 4 Intracrystalline Plasticity 4.1 Introduction Permanent distortion of a crystal lattice without fracture oc- curs by intracrystalline plasticity. The definitive feature of all intracrystalline plastic deformation mechanisms is the in- volvement of dislocation motion (Section 4.2), but solid state diffusion (Chapter 5) is an integral part of some mechanisms considered in this chapter. Intracrystalline plasticity has a long history of research and a vast literature, particularly in the materials science field, which is necessarily rather con- densed in this chapter. Useful references that provide more explanation and detail are Hull (1975) and Nicolas and Poir- ier (1976). 4.2 Fundamental mechanisms of in- tracrystalline plasticity A dislocation is one type of imperfection or defect in a crystal lattice. A useful way to understand dislocations is to imagine cutting into the lattice, stretching the lattice apart along the cut, and inserting an extra plane of atoms into the cut. The dislocation is the line along the edge of the extra plane of atoms (Fig. 4.1). The stretching of the lattice to accommod- ate the extra atoms causes a distortion, the orientation and size of which is measured by the Burgers vector which can be perpendicular to the dislocation line (an edge disloca- tion), parallel to the line (a screw dislocation) or oblique (a mixed dislocation) (Fig. 4.1). If has a magnitude of one lattice unit, the dislocation is described as perfect, but par- tial dislocations have with magnitudes of fractions of lat- tice units. The lattice distortion causes a stress field around the dislocation, and is one way of storing strain energy in the crystal. A direct image of dislocations can be obtained in the transmission electron microscope (TEM) where they usually appear as dark lines (Fig. 4.2). They can also be revealed by the technique of etching, in which a flat crystal surface is exposed to acid, creating a small depression (etch pit) at the intersection of a dislocation with the surface of the crys- tal. The etching occurs due to dissolution which is enhanced by the lattice distortion and strain energy of the dislocation. The density of dislocations can be used to measure past stress fields (Section 9.8.4). Movement of a dislocation is accom- plished by breaking bonds in the intact lattice ahead of the dislocation and re-forming the bonds behind the dislocation, causing it to advance through the lattice (Fig. 4.3). Dislocations move along planes in the crystal called slip planes, in a direction within the plane known as the slip dir- ection; this process is called dislocation glide. The combin- ation of the slip plane and slip direction is known as the slip system, which is specified by the crystallographic orientations of the slip planes and directions. For example, slip along the prism planes of quartz in the < a > direction is annotated by Breaking bonds during glide requires en- ergy, which can be provided by heat, so the stress necessary to cause glide decreases with increasing temperature. Slip sys- tems in some directions are more active than in others because of anisotropy in crystal properties. The relative ease of glide between different slip systems changes with temperature. Glide is impeded by impurities in the crystal lattice, and by the stress fields associated with other dislocations. These obstacles may be overcome by dislocations changing their slip plane. Screw dislocations can accomplish this by a pro- cess called cross-slip (Fig. 4.4). Edge dislocations can change their slip plane if a lattice vacancy replaces the last atom in the half-plane of the dislocation (Fig. 4.4). This process of dis- location climb therefore involves diffusion, although it is an intracrystalline plastic deformation mechanism because dis- location motion occurs. Deformation by a combination of dislocation glide and climb is called dislocation creep, and occurs at higher temperatures, and lower strain rates than dis- location glide (Nicolas and Poirier 1976). 4.3 Deformation twins A twin is a region of a crystal that is rotated or reflected with respect to the rest of the crystal (the host). Twins may form during crystal growth or deformation: the latter are known as deformation or mechanical twins. Growth twins are generally straight and of constant thickness, but deformation twins have variable thickness (thinning and branching towards the edge of a crystal), and are commonly bent (Plate 24, Fig. 4.8). De- formation twins are common in carbonates (where their mor- phology is temperature-dependent; Section 9.9.2), and feld- spars. Deformation twins form by shear of the crystal lattice with respect to the host lattice along the twin plane, together with minor rearrangements of the twinned lattice points. The twin plane is a mirror plane comprising an array of par- tial or twinning dislocations. The strain due to twinning can be measured, and deformation twins can also be used to measure stress and temperature during their formation 39 40 CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY 41 (Sections 9.8.5, 9.8.9, 9.9.2). 4.4 Undulatory extinction Undulatory extinction is visible in cross-polarized light when a single crystal has variable extinction positions (Fig. 4.5). The extinction position may change consistently from one end of a crystal to the other, producing a continuous sweep of extinction as the stage is rotated. Irregular patches of dis- tinct extinction positions can occur, and sectors of different extinction positions may radiate from the centre of the crystal. Undulatory extinction is caused by distortion of the crystal lattice by dislocations of a consistent orientation (Fig. 4.6a). It forms at low strains during intracrystalline plastic deform- ation, and as such it is a sensitive indicator of intracrystalline plastic deformation. 4.5 Intracrystalline deformation bands, kink bands and subgrains: Recovery Intracrystalline deformation bands are tabular low-strain do- mains within crystals, separated from other parts of the crys- tal along approximately planar boundaries across which there is a slight change in lattice orientation. Intracrystalline is used to distinguish these smaller scale features from cata- clastic deformation bands (Section 2.5). Kink bands are sim- ilar to intracrystalline deformation bands, but have sharper, more planar boundaries. The change in lattice orientation across an intracrystalline deformation or kink band may be visible from changes in extinction position (Fig. 4.7) or changes in the orientation of twin or exsolution lamellae in feldspars or calcite (Fig. 4.8). Kinks are different from twins because the change in orientation across a kink plane is not a fixed amount, and the kink plane is not a mirror plane. Subgrains are seen under the microscope as areas within grains of slightly different crystallographic orientation, separ- ated by boundaries subparallel to crystal planes. The variation in crystallographic orientation is visible in quartz as slight changes in extinction position which affect discrete areas, in contrast to the progressive change in extinction position characteristic of undulatory extinction. Subgrains in quartz are usually elongate parallel to the prism planes, which form the subgrain boundaries (Fig. 4.9). Tabular subgrains thus have a similar geometry to kink bands. An alternative pat- tern in quartz consists of approximately square subgrains with boundaries parallel to both prism and basal planes, known as a chessboard pattern (Fig. 4.10). Basal subgrain boundaries are only visible in grains with their c-axes subparallel to the plane of the section, in contrast to prismatic subgrain bound- aries. Lattices with high dislocation densities possess a large internal strain energy (Section 4.2), which can be lowered by dislocation movement into surfaces surrounding relatively dislocation-free volumes (Fig. 4.6). This process of recovery results in a microstructure of low-energy volumes (subgrains) surrounded by walls across which there is a slightly different lattice orientation: hence the walls are sometimes called low- angle boundaries. Undulose extinction, deformation and kink bands, and subgrains are a sequence of microstructures that form with progressive strain, by generation and movement of dislocations into low-angle boundaries (Fig. 4.6; White 1976). The change in lattice orientation across the bound- aries, and the dislocation density in the boundaries, increases with strain. Subgrain boundaries are orientated approximately perpen- dicular to the glide direction of the moving dislocations and therefore the orientations of the subgrain boundaries 42 CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY 43 44 CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY 45 46 CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY 47 may change with temperature. Most natural quartz subgrain boundaries formed in the stability field are pris- matic, while in the stability field, both prismatic and basal subgrain boundaries (chessboard pattern) form (Kruhl 1996). These observations do not fully agree with exper- imental results, or with the suggestion that basal subgrains are indicative of water-present deformation (Mainprice et al. 1986), but the observations are robust empirical evidence, al- lowing the occurrence of chessboard patterns to be used as a geothermobarometer (Section 9.9.4). The size of subgrains can be used as a palaeopiezometer (Section 9.8.3). 4.6 Deformation lamellae Deformation lamellae are crystallographically orientated planar features wide (Drury 1993). Deforma- tion lamellae can be seen under the optical microscope us- ing a high magnification and a narrow diaphragm to en- hance relief contrasts. In quartz, they have a slight extinc- tion or refractive index contrast with the adjacent host grain (Fig. 4.11), and they commonly have a sub-basal orienta- tion, sub-perpendicular to prismatic deformation bands (e.g. Spang and Van der Lee 1975, Drury 1993). Deformation lamellae are commonly slightly curved, and have a single, consistent orientation within a grain. They are known from both experimentally and naturally deformed rocks, especially in quartz but also in olivine and plagioclase (e.g. Den Brock and Spiers 1991). The nature of deformation lamellae is enig- matic: observations include slip bands, walls of tangled dis- locations, twin boundaries and planes of glass (e.g. McLaren et al. 1967, Christie and Ardell 1974, Twiss 1974). However, TEM studies have shown that typical deformation lamellae in quartz consist of elongate subgrains wide with a sub-basal orientation bounded by curved dislocation walls made up of well-ordered arrays of two to three sets of dislocations (Blenkinsop and Drury 1988, McLaren 1991). The change in orientation across the subgrain walls is less than 2. The lamellae may have high fluid inclusion densit- ies, and variable dislocation densities which suggest a highly recovered structure (Blenkinsop and Drury 1988). These de- formation lamellae probably formed by recovery of disloca- tion slip bands, which leads to a variable decrease in dislo- cation density and precipitation of water in fluid inclusions (Drury 1993). Deformation lamellae can be used as a crude paleopiezometer (Section 9.8.6). Planar deformation features (PDFs) are different type of planar feature caused by shock metamorphism (Section 8.4, 8.11). 4.7 Grain shape fabrics and ribbon grains One of the most characteristic microstructures formed by in- tracrystalline plasticity are flattened or elongated grains with a preferred orientation, resulting in a grain shape fabric, or shape preferred orientation (Fig. 4.12). The effect of move- ment of dislocations through a crystal is to change its shape towards that of the strain ellipsoid. Apart from the distortion of individual grains, intracrystalline plastic grain shape fab- rics can also form by coalescence of grains of similar orient- ation during dynamic recrystallization (Section 4.8; Means and Dhong 1982). Extreme strain can result in monocrys- talline grains with very large aspect ratios known as ribbon grains (Fig. 4.13); they may have intracrystalline plastic de- formation features such as undulatory extinction or subgrains. Grain shape fabrics can also be produced by both cataclasis and DMT. Intracrystalline plastic grain shape fabrics can be distinguished by their association with other intracrystalline plastic microstructures. 4.8 New grains, core and mantle struc- ture: Dynamic recrystallization New grains, usually equant and strain free, are common around and within larger original grains in moderately or highly strained rocks. The new grains may have a strong crys- tallographic fabric which is often systematically related to ad- jacent older grains. The new grains may be concentrated in a mantle that partly or completely surrounds the older grains, described as core-and-mantle structure (Fig. 4.14), and they may have similar sizes and orientations to adjacent subgrains. These features are characteristic of dynamic recrystallization, or recrystallization that occurs syntectonically. The lack of strain in the new grains shows that they are at an advanced stage of recovery. The new grains form by two main mech- anisms: subgrain rotation (SGR), and grain boundary migra- tion (GBM). SGR and GBM are structural transformations which do not per se accommodate deformation, and therefore they are not strictly speaking deformation mechanisms (Urai et al. 1986), but merely structural rearrangements. Movement of dislocations into subgrain walls during re- covery causes progressive rotation of the subgrains (see 48 CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY previous section) leading to the formation of a new grain (Fig. 4.15). The collection of dislocations into the sub- grain walls may occur by subgrain walls sweeping through the crystal, or by movement of the dislocations towards the walls, and some GBM probably accompanies SGR (Urai et al. 1986). There is a continuum between subgrains and new grains formed by this process, so that the definition of a new grain as distinct from a subgrain is somewhat arbitrary. A generally used criterion is that the new grain lattice orient- ation differs from its host by more than 10, but other val- ues have been used (e.g. Urai et al. 1986). SGR is read- ily inferred from the coexistence of new, smaller grains with subgrains of similar size within the older grains (Fig. 4.16). Other diagnostic microstructures for SGR include clusters of new grains with similar orientations, which they inherit from a single parent grain (Urai et al. 1986), and the coincidence of one or more lattice directions in adjacent subgrains. GBM occurs by the movement of a grain boundary from one grain into another, and finally by the closure of the boundary to isolate a new grain in a different lattice orientation from the host (Fig. 4.17). The grain boundary migrates in response to an internal strain energy gradient from a less-deformed grain with a lower dislocation density to a more highly strained one. The final closure of the boundary may be achieved by an in- termediate stage consisting of a bridging subgrain bound- ary that accommodates progressively more misorientation (Means 1981). GBM can be recognized by the presence of CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY 49 50 CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY new grains along grain boundaries, together with the serrated and lobate shapes of grain boundaries (Fig. 4.18, Plate 25). The characteristic shape of these grain boundaries, also called sutured grain boundaries, is caused by the fact that the boundaries migrate away from their centre of curvature (e.g. Hirth and Tullis 1992). A bimodal distribution of grain sizes may develop between the old and new grains (e.g. Lloyd and Freeman 1994). New grains often develop where there is large lattice distortion and changes in lattice orientation, such as deformation bands and kink planes (Fig. 4.5). This occurs because grain boundaries migrate more rapidly at a misorientation of about 5. Drury et al. (1985) emphasize the importance of these special sites by proposing a third cat- egory of dynamic recrystallization: sub-boundary migration, which is defined as subgrain growth in areas with large gradi- ents of strain and orientation. New grains also form in high stress sites around porphyroclasts. The size of recrystallized grains can be used as a paleopiezometer (Section 9.8.2). Dynamic recrystallization in naturally-deformed quartz oc- curs by either a mixture of 50% SGR and GBM (Fig. 4.19), or by SGR alone (Drury et al. 1985). Both mechanisms may be observed because they occur sequentially and cyclically (Lloyd and Freeman 199la, b, 1994). Three regimes of dy- namic recrystallization in quartz, depending on deformation conditions, have been indentified from experiments (Hirth and Tullis 1992). The Hirth and Tullis classification of dy- namic recrystallization in quartz is given in Table 4.1, and is commonly applied to naturally deformed rocks. 4.9 Crystallographic fabrics A crystallographic fabric, or lattice or crystal preferred ori- entation (L or CPO) is a concentration of lattice orientations in one or a limited number of directions. Crystallographic fabrics can be recognized quickly under a optical microscope by observing that many grains have the same extinction pos- ition or interference colour. A useful way to detect the pres- ence of a crystallographic fabric in more detail is to insert the sensitive tint plate or a quarter-wavelength plate, which distinguish the different optical axes and therefore provides a more precise picture of the lattice orientations than extinction position or interference colour. This is particularly useful for quartz because of its low order interference colours. Detailed measurements of crystallographic orientation are made with the universal stage under the optical microscope, by electron diffraction, channelling, and backscattering techniques under the electron microscope, and by X-ray and neutron diffrac- tion. Crystallographic fabrics can be produced in rocks by at least four distinct mechanisms (e.g. Hobbs et al. 1976, Mainprice and Nicolas 1989). The first two mechanisms, an- isotropic crystal growth (Chapter 5.3) and rigid-body rotation CHAPTER 4. INTRACRYSTALLINE PLASTICITY 51 of grains in a flowing matrix, can be recognised because in- dividual grains are not deformed. A simple way in which intracrystalline plasticity can produce a crystallographic fab- ric is shown in Fig. 4.20, in which a grain is deformed by the operation of a single slip system. As the grain rotates, the slip plane becomes orientated normal to the finite shortening direction and the slip direction rotates towards a bulk shear plane (cf. Allison and LaTour 1977). Although this is a sim- plified case, it illustrates that lattice reorientation can occur by dislocation glide. Fourthly, crystallographic fabrics may be created by recrystallization. The exact mechanism is un- clear, but experiments demonstrate that the mechanism of dy- namic recrystallization determines the type of LPO (Gleason et al. 1993). A great deal of work has gone into theoretical attempts to predict crystallographic fabrics, and to compare them with experimental results and natural LPOs (see reviews by Law 1990, Wenk and Christie 1991). The general development of a crystallographic fabric by intracrystalline plasticity can be understood through relatively complex models that allow for multiple slip systems and make additional assumptions, such as strain compatibility between grains, uniform stress, or viscoplastic self consistent theory, which minimizes stress and strain differences from an average value (e.g. Wenk and Christie 1991). The work of Jessell (1988a, b, Jessell and Lister 1990) for quartz incorporates effects of both the intra- crystalline plastic mechanisms referred to above, lattice rota- tion and recrystallization. These models show that the dom- inant slip plane does not necessarily align with the bulk shear plane, and the dominant slip direction is not necessarily paral- lel to the shear direction, in contrast to the single slip system model above. The simulations also show that the LPO is af- fected by the type of flow during deformation, the finite strain magnitude and type, and the temperature, which determines what slip systems are active. Crystallographic fabrics carry large amounts of structural information, and have been used to analyze shear sense (Section 7.9), finite strain, and grade of deformation. Chapter 5 Diffusive Mass Transfer and Phase Transformations in the Solid State 5.1 Introduction Material removal, transport and deposition without fractur- ing, lattice distortion or melting at metamorphic grades at and above amphibolite facies suggest diffusive mass trans- fer (DMT) in the solid state. The major evidence for solid state as opposed to fluid assisted DMT is provided by phe- nomena that can be explained in terms of known solid state diffusion coefficients, including many metamorphic textures. Recent experimental evidence suggests that a variety of trans- formations, some involving DMT, may also be important de- formation mechanisms in the solid state (Section 5.9). There has been considerable recent discussion about the potential tectonic importance of superplasticity, which involves a com- posite solid-state deformation mechanism: these microstruc- tures and mechanisms are described in the last section, 5.10. 5.2 Fundamental deformation mech- anisms of solid state diffusive mass transfer and phase transforma- tions DMT in the solid state may occur though the crystal lat- tice by the movement of lattice defects. This is known as volume diffusion, and the resulting deformation is Nabarro- Herring creep (e.g. Nicolas and Poirier 1976). Coble creep is a different type of deformation resulting from solid state DMT through grain boundaries, which have different diffu- sion characteristics from the grain interiors (e.g. White and White 1981). Deformation by either or both types of creep is known by the general term diffusion creep. Diffusion oc- curs in response to gradients in chemical potential (Ficks law) which may be created by variations in normal stress, internal strain energy, and grain boundary configuration (cf. Section 3.2). Solid state transformations can be subdivided into four types (Green 1985, Kirby and Stern 1993), which may be im- portant in deformation because they are sensitive to deviatoric stress. The transformed polymorph is related to the original by crystallographic rules in the first three types, which are known as coherent transformations. 1. Displacive transformations are changes in crystal struc- 2. 3. 4. ture without bond breaking and with minor shape change. An example is the phase transition in quartz. Martensitic-like transformations are coherent transform- ations involving dominantly shear strain. Important geological examples include: and Coherent exsolution may involve both dislocation move- ment and DMT to effect crystallographic and chemical rearrangements. Exsolution of clinopyroxene from or- thoenstatite is one of the best studied examples. Order-disorder transformations occur by disordering of cation site occupancies, for example in Mg spinels. 5.3 Grain shape fabrics and ribbon grains A grain shape fabric of unstrained grains is an important mi- crostructure in metamorphic rocks at higher grades (Plate 26). The grain shape fabric can be produced by anisotropic grain boundary migration recrystallization, although the details of the mechanism are not clear (e.g. Jessell 1987), and by aniso- tropic crystal growth (e.g. Shelley 1989a, b). Both of these processes are important DMT mechanisms. Quart-mica rocks at higher metamorphic grades commonly have a distinctive microstructure of flat grain boundaries between quartz and mica parallel to the mica basal plane, and quartz-quartz grain boundaries approximately perpendic- ular to the mica flakes (Plate 27). A related effect is pin- ning of quartz-quartz grain boundaries at the end of mica flakes. These microstructures attest to impeded grain bound- ary movement, and can be attributed to a greater surface en- ergy between quartz and mica than between quartz and quartz grains. Where one phase has a strong preferred orientation, the impeding effect on grain boundary growth may create a grain shape fabric in the other phase, which grows parallel to the shape fabric (Plates 26, 27). Monocrystalline quartz ribbon grains (Fig. 5.1) in high grade gneisses may form by the above mechanism, and are characteristically free of internal structures (by contrast 52 CHAPTER 5. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER AND PHASE TRANSFORMATIONS IN THE SOLID STATE 53 54 CHAPTER 5. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER AND PHASE TRANSFORMATIONS IN THE SOLID STATE to lower grade ribbons; Section 4.7, Fig. 4.13). Gower and Simpson (1992) proposed that the geometry of quartz- feldspar grain boundaries in ribbon grains is largely con- trolled by a combination of dislocation creep and diffusion that results in a microstructure of straight quartz-feldspar boundaries perpendicular to the shortening, and cusps point- ing in the extension direction. However, recently MacKinnon et al. (1997) have proposed that the textures of some ribbon grains may form by filling of microfractures, based partly on the evidence that grains adjacent to the ribbons appear to be truncated by the ribbon boundaries, and that the ribbons con- tain wall rock particles that have very similar geometries to inclusion bands (Section 3.12). Some of these features are illustrated in Fig. 5.1. Both models account for many of the observed features of high-temperature ribbon grains. A pos- sible approach to distinguishing the two mechansims may lie in careful examination of the ribbon tips, which could yield evidence for incipient microcracking or diffusion processes. 5.4 Foam texture, static and second- ary recrystallization Monomineralic metamorphic rocks, particularly at higher metamorphic grades, may have a distinctive microstructure consisting of approximately hexagonal grain sections with straight or curved grain boundaries and strain-free grain in- teriors, known as foam or granoblastic polygonal texture (Fig. 5.2). This microstructure is readily interpreted in terms of grain boundary migration and DMT in the solid state driven by surface energy. The process of achieving a min- imum energy configuration under hydrostatic stress is static recrystallization. The lowest surface energy will occur for the smallest surface area to volume ratio. The minimum surface energy configuration for equal-sized, space-filling polyhedra are rhomb dodecahedra (truncated octahedra). However, this figure does not have an isotropic distribution of surface en- ergies, because angles between grain edges around four grain junctions are unequal. Grain edges and boundaries may curve to allow all four grain edges to intersect in the same angle of 109.5, resulting in a structure of polyhedra with curved faces, similar to liquid films and as observed in annealed al- loys and chromitites in ultramafic intrusions (Smith 1964). In two dimensions, 120 triple junctions are common between aggregates of the same phase. The surface area to volume ratio can also be reduced by an increase in grain size, which often accompanies static recrystallization, and is known as Ostwald ripening or exaggerated grain growth. This micro- structure can be useful in revealing a post-tectonic period of relatively high temperatures. Grain shape fabrics can be produced even under static re- crystallization by at least two processes. An older fabric can control grain boundary mobility by surface energy effects (Section 5.3) or a new mineral growth may overgrow a preex- isting fabric: this is known as mimetic crystallization. Relatively large, irregular crystals which commonly con- tain inclusions of secondary phases are formed by the pro- cess of secondary recrystallization. This occurs when second phases become incorporated into the growing crystal, rather than pinning the crystal boundaries as described in Sec- tion 5.3, which are then free to grow at a faster rate. This has been distinguished as a separate type of grain boundary migration mechanism called fast or free grain boundary mi- gration by Urai et al. (1986). 5.5 Decussate texture Decussate texture consists of randomly orientated, interlock- ing elongate crystals (Plate 28). It is especially common in amphiboles and micas, and arises because of unequal growth rates in different crystallographic directions. The growth anisotropy modifies the ideal foam texture to favour grain boundaries parallel to the faster growth directions, and may lead to randomly orientated acicular crystals for particularly high anisotropies. 5.6 Porphyroblasts and inclusion trails 5.6.1 Characteristics Porphyroblasts are single crystals grown during metamorph- ism with a larger size than the adjacent grains in the matrix. They are only widespread in rocks that have been at upper greenschist facies or higher, and are most common in meta- pelites or metabasites. Chlorite, chloritoid, biotite, garnet, cordierite, sillimanite, kyanite, andalusite, and staurolite are common porphyroblastic minerals. Porphyroblasts commonly contain inclusions, the most common of which are opaque minerals, aluminium-rich phases such as sillimanite or spinel, quartz, zircon, apatite, ru- tile, and sphene. A porphyroblast with a very high density of inclusions is a poikiloblast. Inclusions may have a variety of textures that contain important microstructural information, and need to be described carefully. The shape of individual inclusions may be euhedral, platy, linear, or rounded. Inclu- sion trails are aligned inclusions that define a fabric which is given the symbol where the refers to an internal fabric (compared to for fabric external to the porphyroblast). usually has a two-fold rotational symmetry about an axis par- allel to the length of the porphyroblast. may be straight or curved. It may be continuous and curve smoothly from the core of the porphyroblast to the rim; it may be sharply deflected or cut off along deflection and truncation surfaces respectively, which are sub-parallel to more external parts of the inclusion trail. Special types of inclusion trails include snowball textures (Plate 29), which are spiral-shaped inclusion trails that curve through more than 180, with the total curvature decreasing from the centre towards either end of the rotation axis (e.g. Powell and Treagus 1970, Busa and Gray 1992). Millipede texture consists of a straight, parallel which is deflected into at the porphyroblast margin. Helicitic texture consists of folds defined by Inclusions may be crystallographically controlled by the porphyroblast: this can give rise to a number of distinctive textural zoning patterns such as sector zoning and re-entrant zones. The relation between and is very CHAPTER 5. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER AND PHASE TRANSFORMATIONS IN THE SOLID STATE 55 important: can be continuous with or truncated by at the porphyroblast boundary. This forms the basis of the interpretation of inclusion trail patterns (Section 5.6.3). 5.6.2 Growth mechanisms Porphyroblasts are a mineral growth and therefore form by DMT. In many cases there is no evidence for a fluid phase and it is assumed that diffusion was in a solid state. This can sometimes be demonstrated by the observation that the most mobile components are those with the highest solid state diffusion coefficients. Porphyroblasts grow in response to thermodynamic considerations including composition, tem- perature, internal strain, and surface energy. Unusually large porphyroblasts, especially those which contain high densities of inclusions, may have grown by secondary recrystallization (Section 5.4). The size and distribution of porphyroblasts re- flects a balance between the energy required for nucleation and that for growth. High ratios of nucleation to growth ener- gies will favour the formation of fewer and larger porphyro- blasts. 5.6.3 Relationship to deformation Porphyroblast textures can yield detailed information about the relation between porphyroblast growth (and thus P-T con- ditions) and deformation. This is best analyzed by looking at the relationship between inclusions and which can be classified into four non-interpretive categories (Fig. 5.3): 1. 2. 3. 4. Inclusions are randomly orientated, is commonly also curved around the porphyroblast (Fig. 5.3a). is discontinuous with is often also curved around the porphyroblast (Fig. 5.3b). is continuous with but and have different shapes or orientations (Fig. 5.3c). is continuous with and and have similar shapes and orientations (Fig. 5.3d). These categories are objective descriptions, but also allow straightforward interpretations based on the original ideas of Zwart (1960, 1962), and the recent comprehensive treatment of Passchier and Trouw (1996). The first category suggests growth of a porphyroblast before deformation i.e. pretectonic (e.g. Borradaile et al 1982, p. 438-441), but exceptions are noted by Passchier and Trouw (1996). The curvature of is due to deformation of the matrix around the more rigid por- phyroblast (Plate 30). The second category is called intertectonic by Passchier and Trouw (1996), and indicates porphyroblast growth fol- lowing the deformation event that generated but preced- ing another event that formed (Fig. 5.4). The two deform- ations that created and may be separated by other de- formations that are not recorded by or (e.g. Johnson and Vernon 1995). An intertectonic interpretation is reliably demonstrated when is folded and is straight (Plate 31, e.g. Borradaile et al. 1982, p. 441, 453). The third category indicates syntectonic porphyroblast growth (Plate 32). A common example of different geomet- ries assumed by and is a coarser grain size in than which can be interpreted to show that the matrix was over- grown by the porphyroblast relatively early and subsequently underwent grain size reduction. Coarsening of towards the margin of a porphyroblast indicates growth during prograde conditions. A particularly complex pattern may be produced by overgrowth of one type of in a pressure shadow and an- other type of in a strain cap, both Si being formed in the same event (Shoneveld 1977). The fourth category indicates post-tectonic growth (Plate 33). However, even in the case of concordant and with no obvious differences in geometry, may be curved around the porphyroblast, suggesting either that the last increment of deformation outlasted porphyroblast growth, or that low strain deformation occurred subsequently. Detailed analyses shows that some porphyroblasts can not be accommodated into the above simplified scheme. Trunca- tion of within the porphyroblast may indicate two phases of porphyroblast growth and foliation development. Trunca- tion surfaces can also be formed by post-tectonic overgrowth of an early foliation which has been truncated by a strain cap 56 CHAPTER 5. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER AND PHASE TRANSFORMATIONS IN THE SOLID STATE CHAPTER 5. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER AND PHASE TRANSFORMATIONS IN THE SOLID STATE 57 during a later deformation, or a later stage of a progressive de- formation (Passchier et al. 1992). Bell et al. (1992) have ar- gued that truncation surfaces form in the strain shadow at the end of a porphyroblast during progressive deformation. The same interpretations may apply to deflection surfaces. Prob- lems of interpreting curved inclusion trails are discussed in Section 7.8. 5.7 Reaction rims, relict minerals, coronas and symplectites Reaction rims are rims of altered mineralogy around grains. This common metamorphic texture testifies to DMT since metamorphic mineral growth requires mobility of compon- ents. Relic minerals are mineral grains that have been mostly replaced by reaction rims. Reaction rims that completely sur- round a grain are coronas (Plate 34), which are more common in high grade rocks. Symplectites are lamellar or vermicular intergrowths that are common in reaction rims (Plate 35). The intimate mixture of the phases involved, the fine grain size and the disequilibrium grain shape shows that diffusion was not possible over long distances. 5.8 Chemical zoning Metamorphic minerals, especially garnets, amphiboles, pyroxenes and feldspars, commonly show systematic com- positional variations from core to rim, or a relatively con- stant core composition and a quite different rim composition. These variations can be seen in the colours of some min- erals (e.g. blue-green colour variations in amphiboles), but are most accurately revealed by electron microprobe studies. Zoning is clear evidence for DMT, and may form in two dif- ferent ways. Growth zoning. Preferential partitioning of an element into a mineral during growth can cause growth zoning by de- pletion of that element within an equilibrium volume. This describes how growth zoning may occur at con- stant temperature and pressure: however, the P-T con- ditions may change during mineral growth, which will also change the distribution coefficients for elements between mineral and matrix. This is probably the most common way in which growth zoning is produced. Reaction zoning. After a crystal has formed, DMT may oc- cur with neighbouring minerals in response to a change in P-T conditions from the formation of the original metamorphic rock. Commonly the rims of minerals have compositions that reflect lower metamorphic grades than the cores: the rims have equilibriated during the cooling of a rock. Such zoning is known as retrograde zoning. 5.9 Solid state phase transformation microstructures Experiments suggest that phase transformations under devi- atoric stress could have distinctive microstructures, but nat- ural examples are so far virtually undescribed. The quartz phase transition can be viewed as Dauphin twinning on the scale of the unit cell, so that relict Dauphin twins as well as microfractures (Section 2.3.11) could constitute mi- crostructural evidence of this deformation mechanism (Kirby and Stern 1993). Martensitic-like transformations can occur during cool- ing under hydrostatic stress, but in the case of the transformation, deformation-induced trans- formation can be distinguished by lack of twinning in the clinoenstatite (e.g. Kirby and Stern 1993). The best known microstructures of Martensitic-like transformation are those of the olivine-spinel system. Fingers or lobes of spinel grow into olivine parallel to in experiments on (Vaughan et al. 1984), and a similar phase transformation mi- crostructure of aragonite crystals has been observed growing into calcite parallel to (Hacker and Kirby 1993). These microstructures are consistent with the theoretical analysis of Green (1985), which suggest that ellipsoids of the stable phase should grow with long axes parallel to possibly co- alescing into ellipsoids separated by cusps. However, later experiments on olivine showed lens shaped spinel inclusions perpendicular to These can be accounted for by stress re- distribution at a microscopic scale between stronger olivine and weaker spinel (Green and Burnley 1989). Exsolution of Ca-clinopyroxene from orthoenstatite is sim- ilar to the transformation described above, with the addition of Mg, Fe and Ca diffusion. Cooling exsolution may be distinguished from deformationexsolution by the orientation of the exsolved phase (Champness and Lor- imer 1974). 5.10 Superplasticity Superplasticity was first used to describe the behaviour of metals deformed in extension to large strains without failure (e.g. Langdon 1982). The dominant deformation mechan- ism in these experiments is grain boundary sliding, with in- compatibilities between grains mainly relieved by solid state DMT around grain boundaries. Unfortunately the term has been used in at least three different ways in a geological con- text (Gilotti and Hull 1990): 1. 2. 3. As a deformation mechanism consisting of grain bound- ary sliding accommodated by DMT and/or intracrystal- line plasticity. As a set of deformation conditions and mechanical re- sponses in rock. In particular, dependence of strain rate on an inverse power of grain size, high temperatures, and proportion between strain rate and a low power of stress have been regarded as characteristic (Section 9.4.3). As a description of strain e.g. continuous, homogen- eous deformation to very large strain. This phenomen- ological definition proposed by Gilotti and Hull (1990) is not in widespread use, and the more common first geo- logical definition will be followed here. Microstructures characteristic of rocks considered to have been deformed by Superplasticity have been summarized by 58 CHAPTER 5. DIFFUSIVE MASS TRANSFER AND PHASE TRANSFORMATIONS IN THE SOLID STATE Fliervoet and White (1995). They include: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. A very fine grain size (less than in quartzites, more in carbonates) (e.g. Behrmann 1985). Equiaxed grains with diamond or blocky shapes (e.g. Drury and Humphreys 1988). Alignment of grain boundaries over several grains (e.g White 1977). An inverse correlation between finite strain and grain size (e.g. Evans et al. 1980). A weak crystallographic fabric (Rutter et al. 1994). An inverse correlation between dislocation density and grain size (e.g. Behrmann 1985). High dislocation densities and voids at grain triple junc- tions (e.g. White 1977). Large mismatches between the crystallographic orienta- tions of adjacent grains (e.g. Fliervoet and White 1995). Rotations between grains that can not be explained by rotation axes perpendicular to known Burgers vectors (e.g. Fliervoet and White 1995). Several of these microstructures are ambivalent in their in- terpretation. For example, Fliervoet and White (1996) de- scribe an exceedingly fine-grained quartz mylonite which de- formed exclusively by dislocation creep with no grain bound- ary sliding. A fine grain size is apparently a necessary but not sufficient condition for superplasticity. Crystallographic fabrics may be developed during superplastic flow of fine- grained calcite rocks, with the implication that they could in principle become strong after sufficient strain (Schmid et al. 1987, Rutter et al. 1994). Fig. 5.5 shows an ultramylonite that shows some of the characteristic features of superplas- ticity. The clear definition and recognition of superplasti- city in rocks is still a difficult matter. An important example of superplasticity related to phase transformation may occur when olivine transforms to spinel. This is known as the anti- crack theory of phase transformation faulting, which suggests that olivine transforms into spinel in anticracks which local- ize into faults within which grain boundary sliding occurs on fine grained spinel (Green and Burnley 1989, Burnley et al. 1991). The theory accounts well for earthquakes that occur at depths too great for frictional behaviour, and is well suppor- ted by experimental evidence (e.g. Tingle et al. 1993). Chapter 6 Magmatic and Sub-magmatic Deformation 6.1 Introduction Identification of deformation microstructures and mechan- isms in rocks containing melt has several important tec- tonic implications, notably for the problem of melt extraction and in the interpretation of pluton ascent and emplacement mechanisms. However, microstructural criteria to distinguish magmatic, sub-magmatic and non-magmatic deformation mi- crostructures and mechanisms are not well established, and the distinction is best made using a combination of meso- scopic and microscopic evidence. The mesoscopic evidence is briefly described in Section 6.4. 6.2 Fundamental deformation mech- anisms and microstructures in rocks containing melt 6.2.1 Magmatic flow Flow of magma (i.e. melt and crystal phases) by transport of rigid crystals is often regarded as the typical deformation mechanism in melt-bearing rocks. Magmatic flow has been defined as flow by displacement of melt and rigid-body rota- tion of crystals without sufficient interaction to cause crystal plastic deformation (Paterson et al. 1989). As shown be- low, crystal interaction in melts may lead to deformation by cataclasis and diffusive mass transfer (DMT) as well as in- tracrystalline plasticity. A more useful, general definition for magmatic flow is flow of melt and crystals without crystal de- formation; this definition allows for the possibility that crys- tals may be deformed by processes other than crystal plas- ticity, and also describes the flow of a suspension. It leads naturally to a definition of magmatic microstructures as those which indicate melt-present deformation without crystal de- formation. Some experimental studies suggest that viscosities of melt- laden systems reduce abruptly by orders of magnitude when the proportion of melt increases beyond a value known as the critical melt fraction, CMF (Arzi 1978, Van der Molen and Paterson 1979). The CMF is commonly taken to be 30%, but may be as much as 50% (Vernon et al. 1988) or as little as 10-20% for gabbroic rocks (Nicolas et al. 1988). Experi- ments on two silicate melts reported an increase in viscosity of three orders of magnitude, and a change from Newtonian to non-Newtonian behaviour, as melt fraction increased from 40 to 60% (Lejeune and Richet 1995). The importance of the CMF is further suggested by the observation that the max- imumproportion of phenocrysts in volcanic rocks is 55-65%: volcanic rocks with larger proportions of phenocrysts may not be able to erupt because their viscosities are too high (Marsh 1981, Wickham l987). A minimum melt proportion for magmatic flow can also be deduced from the critical packing density of crystals to bring them into a coherent mass. The critical packing density depends on crystal shape, size, size distribution, packing ar- rangement, and amount of compaction. Table 6.1 summarizes porosity at critical packing density, which is equal to the min- imum melt proportion, for some combinations of these factors in geometrical models, and estimates for magmas. Surface energies of the crystal and liquid phases may be important in flow because they can affect melt distribution (e.g. Jarewicz and Watson 1984, 1985), and indeed an explicit relationship between the CMF and surface energy can be formulated (Ri- ley 1990). A more fundamental parameter than melt fraction for determining the rheology of melt-laden systems may be the contiguity (the fraction of grain surface area in contact with other grains), because contiguity affects surface energy and the resistance to shearing at the average surface. A load bearing framework of crystals breaks down at contiguities of less than 0.15-0.2 (Miller et al. 1988), which correspond to variable equilibrium melt fractions depending on surface en- ergies and grain size and shape distributions (German 1985). These factors may explain the variation in estimates of the CMF. Viscosities of suspensions depend on fluid (melt) com- position, pressure, temperature, and proportion, size and shape distribution of solids. The viscosity of melts contain- ing spherical crystals is often approximated by the Einstein- Roscoe equation (Roscoe 1952): where is the viscosity of the pure melt, and is the crystal fraction for coherent packing. Values of 0.6 for seem to represent silicate systems well. n has a theoretical value of 2.5 for variably-sized spheres, which is also a good fit to data for silicate systems, but the viscosity-melt fraction relationship has a slight temperature dependence which can be allowed for by letting n vary between 2.0 and 2.5 with temperature (Lejeune and Richet 1995). Another relationship between viscosity and crystal fraction includes the effect of grain size (Sherman 1968). At lower melt fractions, the rhe- 59 60 CHAPTER 6. MAGMATIC AND SUB-MAGMATIC DEFORMATION ology of the magma may be at least partly controlled by the mechanical properties of the solid phases or by the factors af- fecting diffusive mass transfer (DMT) through the melt phase (see below). While some experiments and observations suggest a signi- ficant mechanical change at the CMF, other experiments cast doubt on the existence of a large change in viscosity over a narrow range of melt fraction (e.g. Rushmer 1995), and it has been argued that the abrupt change in viscosity observed in some previous experiments was due to a combination of temperature effects and increase in water contents of melts (Rutter and Neumann 1995). There may be a continuous de- crease in magma viscosity as melt fraction increases, and no CMF, if the change in water content is allowed for. Yet other experiments suggest that the change in strength at the CMF is due to dilatancy hardening (cf. Brace and Martin 1968) at low melt fractions (Renner et al. 1999). 6.2.2 Sub-magmatic flow Sub-magmatic flow can be defined as deformation involving flow of melt and crystals with crystal deformation. Sub- magmatic microstructures are accordingly those indicating melt-present deformation with crystal deformation, and cor- respond to the pre-full crystallization fabric of Hutton (1988). Crystal deformation by DMT through the melt phase is prob- ably the dominant deformation mechanism at low melt frac- tions and lower strain rates. The thermodynamic consider- ations for DMT through melt are the similar to those de- scribed for DMT through solution in Section 3.2. Experi- ments show that strength decreases by an order of magnitude, and intracrystalline plasticity changes to melt-enhanced diffu- sion creep, when melt proportion increases from zero to only 3-5% (Cooper and Kohlstedt 1984, DellAngelo and Tullis 1988, DellAngelo et al. 1987). The weakening occurs due to enhanced grain boundary diffusion though the melt. Ex- periments on rock analogues by Park and Means (1996) also demonstrate the importance of this process in some systems at low melt fractions. Surface energy considerations may be im- portant in sub-magmatic deformation. Most diffusion creep models assume isotropic surface energy, but measurements suggest an order of magnitude anisotropy in olivine, for ex- ample (Cooper and Kohlstedt 1982). This may affect strength by allowing a continuous film of melt along two-grain bound- aries instead of limiting melt to three or more grain junctions, as usually assumed (Hirth and Kohlstedt 1995). 6.2.3 Magmatic and sub-magmatic flow and rheology It appears that two fundamental changes in deformation mechanisms occur as melt fraction is increased from the solid to liquid states, and these correspond to reductions in strength or viscosity. An order of magnitude decrease in strength occurs as melt fraction rises from zero to only a few percent melt, and solid-state deformation mechanisms change to melt-enhanced diffusion creep, with other deform- ation mechanisms (cataclasis, grain boundary sliding, and in- tracrystalline plasticity) also possibly accommodating crys- tal deformation. As melt fraction increases still further, sus- pension flow can occur, reducing strength by three orders of magnitude, and crystal deformation ceases. Figure 6.1 shows these two transitions in mechanism schematically, but it should be emphasized that the values and range of melt frac- tions over which the transitions occur, and the magnitudes of the changes in viscosity, vary with magma composition, and are presently the subject of some debate. 6.3 Mesoscopic evidence for magmatic and sub-magmatic flow It is important to use mesoscopic evidence in conjunction with microscopic observations to distinguish magmatic, sub- magmatic and non-magmatic flow. Fabrics in magmatic rocks can be defined by phenocryst alignment, matrix mineral shape fabrics, compositional banding, enclave or schlieren shape fabrics, or magnetic anisotropy. Phenocrysts may be tiled or imbricated (e.g. Blumenfeld 1983, Blumenfeld and Bouchez 1988). The fabrics can have any shape from prolate to ob- late. The mere existence of any of these fabrics is not dia- gnostic of melt-present flow, but detailed examination on the mesoscopic scale may provide some strong indicators to dis- tinguish magmatic/sub-magmatic from non-magmatic flow. The following criteria are proposed as diagnostic of magmatic or sub-magmatic flow because they suggest extremely large, non-systematic strain gradients in an homogeneous rock on a meter scale, which are mechanically unlikely in the non- magmatic state. Microscopic studies should be used to back up these lines of evidence. 1. 2. 3. Abrupt and non-systematic changes in fabric orientation. Abrupt and non-systematic changes in fabric intensity. Irregular, polyclinal, disharmonic or rootless folds in CHAPTER 6. MAGMATIC AND SUB-MAGMATIC DEFORMATION 61 massive rocks that have no sign of mechanical aniso- tropy or shear surfaces (e.g. McLellan 1984). The relationship between igneous layering and fabrics can also be used to suggest magmatic/sub-magmatic flow. For example, Pons et al. (1995) describe centimetre-scale cycles with sharp bases consisting of a layer of fine-grained am- phiboles to a medium grained amphibole-plagioclase layer to a slightly porphyritic plagioclase-K-feldspar-quartz layer in alkali granites. The layers are parallel to the preferred orient- ation in any of these minerals, and the fabric never cross-cuts the layering. The layering and fabric can be explained by trapping of a mafic cumulate layer from a slowly convecting magma, leaving an increasingly felsic rich magma to crys- tallize as the upper layers. By contrast, Paterson and Ver- non (1995) discuss several examples of an apparently mag- matic foliation that cross-cuts both gradational compositional changes and contacts between phases of different magmatic compositions. These foliations may have formed in a short interval of cooling after the melt has been emplaced but be- fore final solidification. Phenocryst density and size distributions may be affected by magmatic flow. Interaction between phenocrysts in con- centrations greater than 8% in a moving fluid creates a grain dispersive pressure which is proportional to the velocity gradient in the magma and is therefore greatest at the margins of an intrusion (Bagnold 1954, Komar 1972a, b). Phenocrysts are concentrated into the centre of the intrusion, and may also coarsen in this direction. The velocity distribution and pheno- cryst concentration should be plug-shaped with a central re- gion of high density and an abrupt decrease in density towards the sides of an intrusion, due to the effect of phenocryst con- centration on viscosity, and this is indeed observed in many natural examples (e.g. Ryan 1995). Discordance between fabrics in a xenolith and a surround- ing igneous rock is often interpreted as evidence for mag- 62 CHAPTER 6. MAGMATIC AND SUB-MAGMATIC DEFORMATION matic flow, but this criteria is not diagnostic: fabrics may be preserved in xenoliths during non-magmatic deformation due to competence contrasts between the xenolith and sub- solidus matrix. Sub- or non-magmatic fabrics on this scale are demonstrated by deformation of individual crystals such as feldspar megacrysts. However, concordance between fab- rics within enclaves and the host rock can be evidence for magmatic/sub-magmatic flow if the enclaves can be inter- preted as partially molten during deformation (e.g. Vernon and Paterson 1993). Shear zones may develop during intrusion by magmatic, sub-magmatic and non-magmatic mechanisms (e.g. Guine- berteau et al. 1987, Pons et al. 1995). Magmatic shear zones can be identified by fabrics defined by unstrained ig- neous minerals (e.g. Miller and Paterson 1994) or reorient- ation of a magmatic fabric in the shear zones (e.g. Pons et al. 1995). Non-magmatic shear zones in the latter study had pressure shadows filled by epidote around megacrysts, and ribbon grains formed by intracrystalline plasticity in quartz. Magmatic shear zones were identified in the experiments of Park and Means (1996) by analyzing movements of solid in- clusions, but there was very little direct microstructural evid- ence to distinguish the shear zones from the unsheared walls. Criteria which are sometimes misused to demonstrate mag- matic flow include imbrication, which may occur in mylon- ites (Section 7.11.3), magnetic anisotropy, which is well known in metamorphic rocks, and S-C fabrics, which may form in either sub-magmatic or non-magmatic deformation (Blumenfeld and Bouchez 1988). 6.4 Magmatic microstructures 6.4.1 Grain shape fabrics The typical microstructure of magmatic flow consists of a preferred orientation of euhedral phenocrysts, in an isotropic matrix that shows igneous textures (Plate 36). Grain shape fabrics are commonly defined by feldspars and micas in felsic rocks, and may be defined by feldspar, olivine and pyroxene in mafic rocks (e.g. Benn and Allard 1989). This is diagnostic of magmatic flow if there is no sign of any other deforma- tion mechanism. Since intracrystalline plastic deformation microstructures are readily visible in quartz after only small strains, the lack of deformation in quartz (no undulose ex- tinction, subgrains, or kink bands) is a reliable criterion for magmatic flow. Lack of sub-solidus deformation can also be checked from inclusions (e.g. rutile) in quartz: the inclusions should be undeformed themselves and randomly orientated (e.g. Mitra 1976, Stel 1991). Other primary, undeformed igneous features such as strongly euhedral crystals, igneous (e.g. idiomorphic) zoning, growth twins, and ophitic texture can be used to demonstrate the absence of intracrystalline de- formation. A fabric in igneous rocks can only be confirmed as a magmatic microstructure by lack of any evidence for other deformation microstructures or mechanisms, including any of the microstructures described in previous Chapters. It may be difficult to distinguish magmatic deformation from non-magmatic deformation followed by static recrystal- lization. Post-deformational annealing can be revealed by de- formed inclusions in annealed minerals, and by a granoblastic texture in mineral aggregates (especially quartz) which them- selves define a shape fabric. Primary igneous fabrics can also be recognized by random spatial relationships between dif- ferent phases. By contrast, solid state deformation produces higher frequencies of contacts between like grains because new grains preferentially nucleate on the same phase (e.g. Ashworth and McLellan 1985). 6.4.2 Crystallographic fabrics Magmatic crystallographic fabrics are due to orientation of euhedral, inequant phenocrysts during flow. In mafic rocks, (010) crystal faces are parallel to the magmatic foliation in olivines, pyroxenes and feldspars (Benn and Allard 1989). The [001] direction of olivine and clinopyroxene is parallel to the magmatic lineation, and [100] has been observed parallel to the magmatic lineation in feldspars within gabbros and ton- alites (Benn and Allard 1989). Such crystallographic fabrics can be distinguished from fabrics due to intracrystalline plas- ticity by complete lack of evidence for intracrystalline plastic microstructures (Chapter 4), and in the case of olivine, by the fact that high-temperature non-magmatic deformation leads to [100] parallel to the lineation rather than [001], as observed for magmatic fabrics (Benn and Allard 1989). 6.5 Sub-magmatic microstructures 6.5.1 Grain shape fabrics Grain shape fabrics may be expected to form in sub- magmatic flow by both rigid body rotation and crystal de- formation by DMT or intracrystalline plasticity. The crystal deformation combined with evidence of melt such as matrix with igneous textures is diagnostic of sub-magmatic flow (e.g. Quick et al. 1992). Localization of melt in structures that are coeval with the foliation constitutes good evidence for sub- magmatic deformation: this sort of evidence is more readily seen at outcrop scale. As for magmatic flow, static recrystal- lization may give the matrix the false appearance of a primary igneous texture. 6.5.2 Intracrystalline plasticity Intracrystalline plasticity in quartz may be expected in the presence of melt under appropriate differential stresses (>1 MPa) and temperatures (700 to 800C) on the basis of granite and quartz flow laws (Rutter and Neumann 1995). The very common appearance of undulose extinction in quartz within granites suggests that intracrystalline plasticity occurs during sub-magmatic deformation (Plate 37). Subgrain formation or recrystallization of quartz has been taken as an indicator of sub-magmatic deformation where an overall igneous texture is preserved and no other non-magmatic deformation event is known (e.g. Bouchez and Gleizes 1995). Deformation twins and bent twins in feldspar may also hint at sub-magmatic intracrystalline plasticity (Plate 38). However, these micro- structures on their own do not demonstrate that melt was present during deformation. CHAPTER 6. MAGMATIC AND SUB-MAGMATIC DEFORMATION 63 6.5.3 Diffusive mass transfer Despite the experimental evidence for the importance of melt- aided diffusion creep, microstructural evidence has remained elusive, probably because melt films have almost no poten- tial for preservation in the geological environment. However, experiments suggest some features that could be used: trun- cated, embayed, scalloped or overgrown grain boundaries in igneous rocks may be analogous to some of the features dis- cussed in Chapter 3 that indicate DMT through a fluid phase (e.g. DellAngelo et al. 1987, Park and Means 1996). The potential importance of surface energy anisotropy in melt dis- tribution needs to be investigated and may have some micro- scopic expression in the form of differences between crystal faces. 6.5.4 Cataclasis Paradoxically, some of the clearest sub-magmatic microstruc- tures involve cataclasis of the crystals, such as microfractures which are healed by melt (e.g. Hibbard 1987, Bouchez et al 1992, Karlstrom et al. 1993). Microfractures in plagioclase can be demonstrated to have been filled by melt from the fol- lowing criteria: 1. 2. 3. 4. The microfractures are intragranular. This allows that the plagioclase crystals were in contact with melt. The microfracture filling is compositionally and crystal- lographically continuous with the same phase in the ig- neous groundmass of the rock. The composition of the microfracture filling is compat- ible with the later stages of the igneous petrographic his- tory of the rock. Plagioclase microfracture fillings may have lower anorthite contents than their host crystals, consistent with progressive evolution towards a min- imummelt composition (Bouchez et al. 1992). The rela- tion between quartz and plagioclase in the microfracture fillings also suggests a residual melt: feldspars are on the walls or tips of the microfractures. Early crystals (e.g. biotite, sphene) are trapped within the microfracture fillings. Cataclastic microstructures observed in experiments con- firm the potential importance of cataclasis in sub-magmatic deformation in the experiments of Rutter and Neumann (1995). Up to 10% melt, axially-orientated cracks formed and filled with melt, and the sample was faulted. Between 10 and 45% melt, cataclastic flow occurred with pore col- lapse. Axially orientated microcracks formed by high melt pressures have been observed in granitic aggregates contain- ing 2-15% melt (DellAngelo and Tullis 1988). Connolly et al. (1997) have demonstrated that microcracking caused by volume increase during melting is a viable way to create permeable fracture and melt-pool networks in a muscovite- bearing quartzite. The syn-kinematic experiments by Park and Means (1996) also recorded fracture, localized along a kink band boundary. On a larger scale, several cataclastic features are commonly associated with melt in migmatites. Metatextites often consist of a competent body sub-divided by fractures that are filled by melt. Melt may form in pressure shadows at the ends of boud- ins, and fill faults (e.g. Quick et al. 1992). Quartz-feldspar neosomes have been described accumulated under imper- meable refractory layers such as amphibolite sheets which are boudinaged, allowing the neosomes to rise into boudin necks, and forming a geopetal structure (Burg 1991). Segregations in shear zones and along axial planes of folds in migmatites are common. Localization of the melt in these structures in- dicates that the melt was syntectonic. This sort of evidence has great relevance to the problem of extracting melt to form plutonic bodies (e.g. Wickham 1987). 6.6 Other microstructures Park and Means (1996) introduced the term contact melting to describe melting at contact points between grains observed in their experiments, and suggested that indented boundaries and truncation of growth zoning might be indicative of the process in nature. Another suggestion from their experiments is that filter pressing and expulsion of melt might be recog- nizable from layers characterized by intracrystalline plasti- city adjacent to layers of less-deformed or undeformed rock formed by crystallization of the expressed melt. Overgrowths of feldspar along low-stress boundaries have been considered as indicators of magmatic or sub-magmatic deformation (Hi- bbard 1987), but they may equally be be formed by sub- solidus DMT processes (Paterson et al. 1989). 6.7 Non-magmatic deformation Non-magmatic microstructures reflect deformation without any melt present, which has also previously been known as sub-solidus or solid state deformation. Non-magmatic is pre- ferred to solid state because it allows for the presence of fluids other than melt. Two sort of evidence can be used to suggest that non-magmatic deformation has continued as part of the same deformation event shown by magmatic or sub- magmatic features. The first sort is evidence for high temper- ature deformation, e.g. prism <c> slip in quartz (recognized by quartz c-axes with an orientation close to the lineation e.g. Law et al. 1992, Lagarde et al. 1994), basal subgrain bound- aries (Section 4.6), or albite exsolution lamellae indicating exsolution above the alkali feldspar solidus. A distinctive grain boundary shape in quartz consisting of reticular grain boundaries, resulting in a mosaic pattern, indicates crystallo- graphic control of grain boundaries, extreme grain boundary mobility and therefore high temperatures (Gapais and Bar- barin 1986). However, a difficulty with this sort of evidence is that the high temperature deformation may be a later event which is entirely unrelated to the magmatic deformation (Pa- terson et al. 1989). The second line of evidence is kinematic; if magmatic/sub- magmatic microstructures are kinematically compatible with non-magmatic microstructures, they can plausibly be related to the same event. This type of evidence is probably more reliable. One example is non-magmatic S-C fabrics record- ing the same shear direction and sense as magmatic/sub- 64 CHAPTER 6. MAGMATIC AND SUB-MAGMATIC DEFORMATION magmatic flow (Blumenfeld and Bouchez 1988, Miller and Paterson 1994). Another case is the formation of quartz rods, folds and boudins in a non-magmatic state along an intrus- ive interface, while the bulk of the intrusion was still mag- matic, as suggested by the fact that all these structures die out away from the interface (Stel 1991). The non-magmatic simple shear zones described by Ramsay (1989) have a tan- gential extension direction around an intrusion: these can be related to ballooning strains during successive phases of ex- pansion of the pluton. Myrmekite is sometimes taken as evidence for non- magmatic deformation, but this is unreliable as myrmekite can form by direct crystallization (Paterson et al. 1989). Hi- bbard (1987) has suggested that magmatic myrmekite can be distinguished by growth in dilational sites (pressure shad- ows) around phenocrysts, in contrast with tectonically in- duced myrmekite which forms in volumes perpendicular to the shortening direction (e.g. Simpson 1985). Chapter 7 Microstructural Shear Sense Criteria 7.1 Introduction Shear sense can be defined formally as the rotation sense (sign) of the average angular velocity of material lines with respect to the directions of maximum and minimum stretch- ing rate, the instantaneous stretching axes, ISA (e.g. Hanmer and Passchier 1991). This rotation is also known as the shear- induced vorticity or internal vorticity (Means et al. 1980, Wil- liams et al. 1994). Features such as pressure shadows, por- phyroclast inclusion trails and fibrous vein fillings may pre- serve some information about the orientation of the ISA, and can be used to determine internal vorticity. However, shear sense is commonly used in a much looser way to indicate the displacement sense of a fault or shear zone, usually specified by one or a combination of the usual terms for fault or shear zone movement i.e. normal, reverse, sinistral, dextral. In this wider usage, shear sense is defined with respect to a shear plane, which is a useful external reference frame. Rotation relative to this frame of reference is external vorticity, con- sisting of the sum of internal vorticity and any rotation of the ISA with respect to the external frame of reference, or spin, which should be accounted for in a rigorous shear sense eval- uation. Shear sense should only be analyzed in a section that is perpendicular to the shear plane and parallel to the shear dir- ection, which is known as the shear sense observation plane or the vorticity profile plane (Robin and Cruden 1994). The shear direction is often assumed to be parallel to mineral stretching lineations or slickenlines, and the shear plane to foliations or fault planes; hence the shear sense observation plane would be parallel to the lineation and perpendicular to the foliation (Fig. 7.1). Other sections can give incor- rect shear senses when using marker displacements as shear sense indicators. However, the assumption that mineral foli- ation and lineation are parallel to the shear plane and shear direction breaks down in two circumstances: when the total shear strain is low, and in complex types of three-dimensional strain. Transpression with a high ratio of pure shear to simple shear is one example of the latter. In this case, the maximum finite stretching axis (tracked by the mineral lineation) may come to lie perpendicular to the shear direction (Fig. 7.2; Tikoff and Fossen 1993). This may explain some puzzling cases where shear sense indicators are not seen in the plane parallel to the lineation and perpendicular to the foliation, but in planes perpendicular to the lineation (e g. the Larder Lake- Cadillac deformation zone, Canada; Robert 1989). The vor- ticity vector in these cases must be near to the maximum fi- nite stretching axis, and the vorticity profile plane must be perpendicular to the lineation. The vorticity vector in gen- eral may lie at any angle to the maximumISA, depending on the amount of transpression, and this relationship can change across a single shear zone (Robin and Cruden 1994, Tikoff and Greene 1997). In these circumstances, the shear direc- tion can only be established reliably by using shear sense in- dicators other than displaced markers, observed in a variety of sections. The shear direction is within a plane across which the shear sense appears to reverse. These complications do not apply to any of the examples used in this chapter, in which all illustrations are in the plane perpendicular to the foliation and parallel to the lineation, which is the correct shear sense observation plane in these cases. A convention used in many studies is to take the shear plane as perpendicular to the plane of the illustration, and the shear direction as horizontal within the plane of the illustra- tion, so that the shear sense can be specified by dextral (clock- wise) or sinistral (anticlockwise). Unfortunately this conven- tion is not always explicitly recognized, sometimes creating the misleading impression of horizontal movement on dip- slip faults or shear zones. The convention is used throughout this book, so that dextral or sinistral can be used to describe shear sense. Microscopic observations such as shown in the plates in this chapter are often invaluable aids to shear sense determination, especially in fine-grained rocks. This is be- cause of the finer detail visible in thin sections, and because the sections can be cut accurately in the shear sense observa- tion plane, which may not be visible in outcrop. Contradictory shear sense indicators are common in out- crop or thin section. There are good theoretical reasons for this, including the fact that material lines rotate in oppos- ite directions under general shear (e.g. Passchier and Trouw 1996). Therefore it is often necessary to evaluate a large num- ber of shear sense indicators for reliability. This may mean examining many thin sections, but a useful technique can be to cut a number of hand specimens on a rock saw in the shear sense observation plane. The shear sense may become visible due to the smooth surface of the saw cut and because it is the correct observation plane, and the procedure allows rapid ex- amination of a large number of specimens. Specimens must be orientated correctly in the field as discussed by Prior et al. (1987) or Passchier and Trouw (1996). Orientation errors can occur in the thin section laboratory, but errors can be checked if all rock fragments created during sectioning are carefully preserved, so that they can be reconstructed to the pre-sawing configuration. 65 66 CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA 7.2 Curved foliation Many shear zones have a foliation that curves smoothly across the shear zone as shown in Fig. 7.1. The angle between the foliation trace and the shear plane decreases from about 45 or less to approach zero at the centre of the shear zone (Plate 39). The rotation of the foliation from the outside to the centre of the shear zone (clockwise in Fig. 7.1) is the same as the shear sense of the shear zone (dextral). This criterion is one of the most common and reliable for deducing shear sense, and can be applied to shear zones on any scale. This sort of foliation follows the orientation of the XY plane of the finite strain ellipsoid, and the curvature is due to increased intensity of finite strain towards the centre of the shear zone (Ramsay and Graham 1970). Such foliations are referred to as strain-sensitive by Hanmer and Passchier (1991) and constitute one of the most common and reliable shear sense indicators. An important caveat to the use of such foliations is that the foliation should be formed during shear- ing, as suggested by the observation that the rock has no fab- ric outside the shear zone. A pre-shear foliation may not ex- hibit this characteristic curvature, and is a less reliable shear sense indicator. 7.3 Oblique foliations and shape pre- ferred orientations Oblique foliations are grain shape fabrics that maintain an ap- proximately constant, acute angle to the shear plane across a shear zone. The shear plane in this case is often represen- ted by a compositional banding, so that the fabric consists of compositional bands within which there is an oblique foli- ation. The shear sense is given by the acute rotation from the oblique foliation to the compositional banding (clockwise or dextral in Fig. 7.3). Oblique foliations and the bands paral- lel to the shear plane have been called and respectively (Law et al. 1984). The geometry of oblique fabrics has strong similarities with some S-C fabrics (see Section 7.5). The ob- lique foliations described above are examples of shape pre- ferred orientations, which can be used as shear sense indicat- ors by a different method (Shelley 1995). The aspect ratio of the grain long axes is measured and plotted against their angle with respect to an arbitrary reference orientation. Frequency curves can be plotted for the highest and the mean aspect ra- tios, in class intervals of 5-10. The angular distribution of aspect ratios is typically skewed, and the shear sense is given by two criteria: the rotation sense from the longer part of the curve towards the highest aspect ratio orientation, and from the mean orientation of all grains towards the orientation of the highest aspect ratio orientation. Shape preferred orientations can result from passive be- haviour of grains that behave as strain markers (i.e. they flatten and rotate towards the shear plane as described in Section 7.2), from anisotropic mineral growth (Chapter 5.3), or from rotation of grains behaving as rigid objects in a fluid (e.g. Shelley 1989b). Development of shape preferred orientations may be counteracted by dynamic recrystalliza- CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA 67 tion of new equant grains; oblique foliations probably re- flect a balance between shaping and homogenizing processes which can lead to an equilibriumstate or steady-state foliation (Means 1981). These foliations are distinguished as strain- insensitive because they do not track the finite strain ellipsoid closely (Hanmer and Passchier 1991). 7.4 Porphyroclast systems 7.4.1 Characteristics and classification A porphyroclast system comprises a porphyroclast with a mantle and tails (or wings) of grains attached and derived from the porphyroclast (Passchier and Simpson 1986). The mineralogy of the mantle and tails may be the same as the por- phyroclast (a mantled porphyroclast; Passchier and Trouw 1996), or may be related to the porphyroclast by a meta- morphic reaction, such as a feldspar porphyroclast breaking down to tails of quartz and mica. Two tails are usually developed around a porphyroclast, symmetrically related to each other by a 180 rotation about an axis parallel to the shear plane and perpendicular to the shear direction. Fig. 7.4 shows four categories of por- phyroclast system geometry, three of which are named from their similarity to the Greek letters: and (Passchier and Simpson 1986, Passchier 1994). and have monoclinic symmetry (Figs. 7.5-7.7), while have orthorhombic symmetry. Complex types (Fig. 7.8) consist of more than one tail on each side of the porphyroclast (Passchier and Simpson 1986). The geometry of porphyro- 68 CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA clast systems can be described with respect to a reference plane that passes through the centre of the porphyroclast par- allel to the planar part of the tail far from the porphyroclast, and that contains a symmetry axis (Fig. 7.4; Passchier and Simpson 1986). An important distinction is made between in-plane tails that both lie on the reference plane, and stair- stepping tails that lie on opposite sides of the reference plane (Fig. 7.3). types have been subdivided into which are found around isolated porphyroclasts in an homogeneous matrix, and which are are found in S-C or mylonites, with short tails that curve into C- or (Passchier and Simpson 1986). tails were origin- ally defined by the criterion that an individual tail crossed the reference plane near the porphyroclast, and therefore the two tails stair-stepped (Passchier and Simpson 1986). How- ever,the characteristic feature of a is commonly taken to be a deflection near the porphyroclast which produces a feature known as an embayment (Fig. 7.9), so that systems do not necessarily stair step. There is a great deal of variation in the detailed morphology of porphyroclast systems, and all gradations exist between and (Fig. 7.10). 7.4.2 Mechanisms of formation The formation of porphyroclast systems is now understood to some extent from experiments and numerical simulations (e.g. Passchier and Simpson 1986, Passchier et al. 1993, Passchier 1994, Passchier and Sokoutis 1993, Bjrnerud and Zhang 1995, Ten Brink and Passchier 1995). Tails are con- sidered to develop by dynamic recrystallization of the por- phyroclast to form a mantle of finer grains around the clast, which subsequently become entrained in the flow of the mat- rix. The geometry of tails depends on the rate of recrystalliz- ation relative to the rate of rotation of the porphyroclast, the shape of the porphyroclast, the rheology of the tails and mat- rix, the shear strain, and the degree to which the tails and mat- rix adhere to the porphyroclast (the coupling). Many of these factors can be simplified by analyzing the relation between the recrystallizing mantle and the separatrix, which is a surface around the porphyroclast that separates closed from open flow lines. The separatrix is either eye-shaped or bow- tie shaped in simple shear, depending on a variety of factors including the rheology of the matrix. The shape of the tails is governed by the shape of the separatrix and the location of the separatrix relative to the mantle. A few generalizations can be made from the experimental work of Ten Brink and Passchier (1995): A mantle entirely within the separatrix will not develop tails. A mantle that intersects the separatrix will first form tails which then develop into tails, thus explaining why there are transitional types between the two end- members. A mantle that encloses the separatrix will first form tails, which develop into type tails for an eye- shaped separatrix, but remain as tails for a bow- tie shaped separatrix. CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA 69 tails will stair step in a bow-tie shaped separatrix, but not in an eye-shaped one. tails only develop with high coupling. The evolution of tails is incompletely understood at present, but these approaches offer the possibility that analysis of tails will yield considerable information on rheology and deform- ation conditions. There are three simple guidelines for using porphyroclast systems as shear sense indicators. It should be emphasized that shear sense can only be determined fromtails with mono- clinic symmetry, i.e. and tails. 7.4.3 Stair-step direction: and tails The stair-step direction can be defined by taking an imagin- ary walk along one tail towards the porphyroclast in the shear sense observation plane: the stair-step direction is the dir- ection of the step that needs to be taken over the porphyro- clast to reach the opposite tail. Thus the tails on the left of Fig. 7.4 step to the left. The stair-step direction defines the shear sense unambiguously: the shear sense is the opposite to the stair-step direction i.e. for a left stair-step direction, the shear sense is right-handed (dextral) and vice versa (Figs. 7.5 to 7.10). This is probably the most reliable way in which por- phyroclast systems can be used for shear sense determination. 7.4.4 Faces of a tail The asymmetry of an individual tail can be used to define shear sense (Simpson and Schmid 1983). An indi- vidual tail has two faces in contact with the matrix around the porphyroclast, one of which is approximately par- allel to the shear plane, and the other which is curved and oblique (Fig. 7.9a). Provided the face parallel to the shear plane can be identified, the curvature and obliquity of the other face can be used to give the shear sense: it is convex in the direction of movement of the adjacent matrix, and the acute rotation of the curved face to the shear plane is in the same sense as an oblique foliation. It is usually possible to check this criterion by stair-step direction, but it is sometimes useful if only one tail is well-developed (Fig. 7.5). 7.4.5 Deflection and embayments of tails The deflection of a tail from the distal end towards the porphyroclast can be used to give the rotation sense of the porphyroclast (Passchier and Simpson 1986). The de- flection of the tail is in the opposite sense to the rotation of the porphyroclast. For example, the deflection of the tails in Fig. 7.4 is to the left as the porphyroclast is approached, giv- ing a clockwise or dextral rotation and sense of shear. An em- bayment is the term for the approximately triangular region of matrix between a tail and the adjacent porphyro- clast (Fig. 7.9b; Passchier and Simpson 1986). The interface between the porphyroclast system and the matrix in the em- 70 CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA bayment has the shape of a fold: the direction of fold clos- ure is the same direction as the rotation of the porphyroclast (Figs. 7.7, 7.9b). Ideal conditions for the use of porphyroclast systems as shear sense indicators are that the grain size of the matrix is small with respect to the porphyroclast, the fabric of the mat- rix is homogeneous, the porphyroclast systems were formed in one phase of deformation, the tails are long enough to define a reference plane, and observations are made in the shear sense observation plane (Passchier and Simpson 1986). Porphyroclasts should be spaced widely enough not to inter- fere with one another. Structures similar to tails can develop in a passive matrix around a rotating porphyroclast, but these have formed in a different manner from the porphyroclast sys- tems described above and should not be used in the same way for shear sense determination (Section 7.10). 7.5 S-, C- and 7.5.1 Characteristics and classification Many shear zones contain two or three planar fabrics that can be divided into a sigmoidal penetrative foliation (an S- foliation), and discrete planar shears that displace the fo- liation, which are known as C- or (Berth et al. 1979), extensional crenulation cleavage or ecc (Platt and Vissers 1980), shear bands or shear planes (White et al. 1980, Simpson 1986), or normal-slip crenulations (Den- nis and Secor 1987, 1990). Figure 7.11 shows the essen- tial geometry of these fabrics and the angular relationships between them, which are useful for description and classific- ation. S-surfaces intersect C- or in a line perpen- dicular to, or at a high angle to, the shear direction, as defined by the lineation on C- or surfaces. Angle is defined as that between the shear plane and the local orientation of S-surfaces between C or and angle is that between the shear plane and which are inclined to the shear plane in the opposite direction to the S-surfaces. C-surfaces are parallel to the shear plane. In addition an angle can be defined, which is the angle between S- and C- or is equal to between S- and C-surfaces, and between S- and S-, C- and have a wide variation in morphology (Fig. 7.12, Plates 40, 41). Two major subdivisions of S-C mylonites were proposed by Lister and Snoke (1984), but problems with this classifica- tion have been pointed out (Passchier and Trouw 1996). An alternative approach to description and classification (Blen- kinsop and Treloar 1985) uses: 1. 2. 3. 4. The angles and The structures that define the S-surfaces, The spacing of the C- or and The relative strengths of S- and C- or This classification is descriptive, yet uses features that have possible genetic significance. Three end members (porphyro- clastic, megacrystic and banded types) identified using the CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA 71 72 CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA scheme are shown in Fig. 7.13 and the relations between and for the different fabric types are summarized in Fig. 7.14. This scheme seems to have wide applicability, based on other published descriptions. 7.5.2 Formation and evolution Variations in the values of and are controlled by strain and microstructure, and can be used to distinguish between models for the formation of S-, C- and A com- mon feature of several models is that S-surfaces are parallel to the XY plane of the local finite strain ellipsoid (Ramsay 1967, 1980, Berth et al. 1979, Lister and Snoke 1984, Blen- kinsop and Treloar 1995). C- and are zones of localized shear analogous to Y-shears and Riedel shears re- spectively, as observed in simple shear experiments and fault gouges (e.g. Rutter et al. 1986, Evans and Dresden 1991) and in strike-slip fault systems (e.g. Sylvester 1988). Some may form in the orientation of a Coulomb failure surface. It is likely that anisotropy controls the formation and the orientation of i.e. the value of (Platt and Vissers 1980, White et al. 1980, Platt 1984, Passchier 1984). If S-surfaces are parallel to the axes of the local finite strain ellipsoid, then the value of should decrease with progress- ive strain in these domains. However, C- and probably do not not rotate with increasing strain. This is suggested by the planar nature of C- and if sig- nificant rotations occurred in a material with discontinuous C- and strain incompatibilities would distort ini- tially planar surfaces (Shimamoto 1989). If decreases and remains constant with progressive strain, then should also decrease, which has been reported in many studies (e.g. Zee et al. 1985, Burg 1987, Ghisetti 1987, Bal and Brun 1989, Scheuber and Andriessen 1990, Rykkelid and Fossen 1992), but is not compatible with steady-state models (e.g. Dennis and Secor 1987, 1990). Volume changes and stretching shear zones that extend parallel to their length may be import- ant in the formation of some S-, C-, and (Behrmann 1984, Passchier 1991). Complications in the use of S-, C-, and as kin- ematic indicators have been pointed out by Behrmann (1987), but the general rules given below (Sections 7.5.3 and 7.5.4) can be used for all fabrics. These relationships may be seen particularly clearly in thin section. CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA 73 7.5.3 Curvature of S-foliation Many S-foliations curve into like the curved foliation de- scribed in Section 7.2, and the rotation sense from the S- foliation to the C- or gives the sense of shear re- liably (Fig. 7.12, Plates 39, 40). 7.5.4 Shear on C- or The sense of shear on C- or is always the same as the overall sense of shear. It can sometimes be determined independently from the curvature of S-foliations by identify- ing features such as veins that are offset by shear on C- or 7.6 Pressure shadows and fringes 7.6.1 Kinematics of pressure shadows and fringes in shear zones The formation and geometry of pressure shadows and fringes has been discussed in Chapter 3.9, and here it needs to be re-emphasized that pressure shadows and fringes grow in the volume of low mean stress around the inclusion, which ap- proximately coincides with the direction of the ISA. There- fore in the simplest case of undeformed pressure shadows, the pressure shadow or fringe will be oblique to the shear plane, and the shear sense can be deduced from the acute rotation from the pressure shadow/fringe to the shear plane (Fig. 7.15). Some pressure shadows/fringes have a stair-step geometry that can be used in the same way as porphyroclasts (Section 7.4.3). It may be difficult to distinguish pressure shadows from porphyroclasts (Plate 44). Rotation of the por- phyroclast relative to the ISA and deformation of the pressure shadow or fringe complicate this simple geometry. Despite the large variety of intricate structures that may be produced (e.g. Etchecopar and Malavieille 1987, Aerden 1996) there are two reliable methods of determining shear sense from more complex pressure shadows and fringes. 7.6.2 Geometry of the last increment of growth The last increment of growth may be virtually undeformed and can therefore indicate the direction of the last maximum ISA. In the case of antitaxial growth, the last increment will be closest to the inclusion, while the opposite will be true for syntaxial growth. The sense of rotation from the last max- imum ISA to the shear plane give the shear sense. Fibre ori- entation in pressure fringes can be used to indicate the ISA only if the fibres are displacement-controlled. 7.6.3 Shape Fortunately a simple empirical rule for shear sense determ- ination is clear from computer simulations and natural ex- amples, even without detailed considerations of the mechan- ism of pressure shadow or fringe formation. The shape of the whole pressure shadow or fringe, defined either by its median line or by its enveloping surfaces, forms a doubly-inflected curve which is either an S or a Z shape. S shapes imply dex- tral rotation of the core objects and therefore dextral shear 74 CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA sense, and vice versa (Figs. 7.16, 7.17). One complication that may occur in the use of pressure shadows or fringes as shear sense indicators is that the shadow/fringe may be ro- tated with the inclusion (White and Wilson 1978). Pressure shadows formed in the extension field may be rotated into the shortening field and therefore give the incorrect shear sense. Longer pressure shadows can come to resemble por- phyroclast tails by this process (Hanmer and Passchier 1991). 7.7 Mica fish Mica fish are a distinctive type of porphyroclast consisting of elongated single crystals of mica, often associated with tails (e.g. Lister and Snoke 1984, Hanmer 1986, Passchier and Trouw 1996). Stair-stepping of the tails can be used as a shear sense indicator following Section 7.4, and the sense of the acute rotation from the long axis of the fish to the shear plane also gives the shear sense directly (Plate 42). The form- ation of mica fish is not well understood, but may involve development of tails by dynamic recrystallization as well as cataclasis, and rotation of the fish. Other minerals (e.g. horn- CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA 75 blende, Plate 43) may show the same geometrical features as mica fish. 7.8 Porphyroblast internal foliations Curved foliations within porphyroblasts (internal foliations, usually defined by inclusion trails) have been generally considered to form by rotation and growth of porphyroblasts with respect to the matrix foliation and the flow axes dur- ing non-coaxial flow (Fig. 7.18a). However, Bell and cowork- ers (e.g. Bell 1985, Bell and Johnson 1989, Bell et al. 1992, Aerden 1995) have argued that many form by porphyro- blasts overgrowing a new foliation that formed in a differ- ent orientation relative to an external frame of reference, and that the porphyroblasts themselves do not have an external vorticity. The latter interpretation leads to the opposite sense of shear to the former (Fig. 7.18). A third possibility for inter- preting curved is that a pre-existing foliation rotates during coaxial flow (Fig. 7.18b; Ramsay 1962). A fourth possibility for generating curved inclusions with continuous and is by post-tectonic overgrowth of folds (helicitic structure). The last case can be distinguished by the presence of folds with a similar geometry to the inclusion trail in the matrix away from the porphyroblast. The above ambiguities are sufficient to preclude the use of porphyroblast inclusion trails as a shear sense indicator unless the mechanism by which they formed is well known. It is important to know the regional kinematic framework to understand the porphyroblast growth mechanism, especially whether the porphyroblast is in a domain of coaxial or non- coaxial flow. 7.9 Crystallographic fabrics Crystallographic fabrics are usually represented by lower hemisphere, equal area stereographic projections of Crystal- lographic directions of individual grains or sub-grains. It is standard practice to use the shear sense observation plane as the projection plane, with the foliation as a vertical east- west plane, and the lineation as a horizontal east-west line. This section focuses on the use of quartz c-axis Crystallo- graphic fabrics, which are readily obtained from the universal stage following the procedures in Turner and Weiss (1963) or Passchier and Trouw (1996). Quartz c-axes in non-coaxial shear are known to have an asymmetrical distribution relative to foliation and lineation from experiments, numerical models and natural examples. The asymmetry has been demonstrated as a reliable shear sense criterion (e.g. Behrmann and Platt 1982, Bouchez et al. 1983, Simpson and Schmid 1983, Law 1986, 1987, 1990, Law et al. 1994) but important exceptions are known (e.g. Passchier 1983). Crystallographic fabrics should only be used for shear sense determination when deformation is the res- ult of intracrystalline plasticity, the foliation and lineation are clearly defined and related to the finite strain, the deformation is homogeneous, and the mineral used for the determination is 76 CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA dominant in volume (Bouchez et al. 1983). Crystallographic fabrics should always be used in conjunction with other shear sense indicators. The crystallographic fabric asymmetry is best defined by the fabric skeleton, which are the lines that connect the max- imum concentrations of c-axes (Behrmann and Platt 1982, Law 1987). Two types of asymmetry are distinguished: ex- ternal asymmetry is defined by the obliquity of the central girdle to the foliation (angle in Fig. 7.19; angle nomen- clature after Law 1987), and by the difference between the angles and (Fig. 7.19). Internal asymmetry is defined by the angles and between the arms of the crossed girdle and the central girdle (Fig. 7.19). The most important shear sense criterion is the obliquity of the central girdle to the foliation (Fig. 7.19). The shear sense is given by the dir- ection of the acute rotation from the girdle to the shear plane. The difference between the values of and or between and can also be used (Fig. 7.19, cf. Law 1987, 1990, Law et al. 1994). At high temperatures where prism <c> slip operates, a completely different type of fabric forms, consist- ing of a point maximum of c-axes near the lineation. The acute rotation from the point maximum of the c-axes to the lineation is in the opposite direction to the shear sense (Main- price et al. 1986). Quartz a-axes can also be used for shear sense determin- ation, but they require X-ray measurement. Calcite c-axes develop a girdle in non-coaxial shear that is inclined to the foliation in the opposite direction to the quartz c-axis girdle (e.g. Schmid et al. 1987, Wenk et al. 1987). Asymmet- ric girdles in calcite determined by X-ray diffraction have proven to be reliable shear sense indicators (Erskine et al. 1993). Plagioclase, olivine and orthopyroxene asymmetric fabrics have also been used to determine shear sense (Mercier 1985, Gapais and Brun 1981, Passchier and Trouw 1996). 7.10 Asymmetric microboudins Microboudins can be observed in thin section and share the same characteristics as the mesoscale examples described in outcrop or experiments. Boudins in non-coaxial deformation are asymmetric, due either to modification of initially sym- metrical boudins (types I and II in Fig. 7.20; Hanmer 1986), or to development of asymmetric boudins ab initio (type III in Fig. 7.19, Goldstein 1988). The three types of asymmetric boudin can be used as shear sense criteria according to the following rules: Type 1 asymmetric boudins have two faces parallel to the shear plane, and two inclined to the shear plane such that an acute rotation from the inclined faces to the shear plane gives the shear sense. Types II and III boudins are sep- arated on shears that are inclined to the shear plane, and dis- place the boudins in the same sense as the overall shear zone (analogous to and Riedel shears, Section 7.5, Plate 6). However, the geometry of boudins in non-coaxial shear de- pends on the initial shape and orientation of the boudinaged layer (Goldstein 1988). Boudins can be separated by shears CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA 77 antithetic to the dominant sense of shear, even when layers lie in the extensional field (Fig. 7.21). Bookshelf sliding also involves antithetic shearing. Therefore microboudins can only be reliably used for shear sense determination if their initial shape and orientation are known: this may be possible from observations outside shear zones. 7.11 Asymmetric microfolds and rolling structures The vergence of asymmetric folds in shear zones is often the same as the dominant shear sense (e.g. Fossen and Hoist 1995), but fold vergence opposed to the shear sense is also well documented (e.g. Krabbendam and Leslie 1996). Op- positely verging folds can be generated by shear of buckle folds in a layer inclined in the shortening direction of non- coaxial flow (e.g. Ramsay et al. 1983, Little et al. 1994) or by heterogeneous simple shear (Fig. 7.22; Krabbendam and Leslie 1996). Folds in simple shear zones may be highly non- cylindrical, and this also complicates the use of fold vergence for shear sense determination. Asymmetric microfolds, like asymmetric microboudins, should not be used for shear sense determination unless the way in which they formed is known. Reliability can be enhanced when the vergence of several lay- ers in different orientations can be observed, or when the ini- tial orientation of the folded layer can be determined, for ex- ample by observations outside the shear zone. A special type of asymmetric fold is developed by the in- teraction between rigid inclusions and layering. This type of fold is localized around the inclusion, and has the same ver- gence as the sense of shear. Such structures developed at high shear strains by interaction between porphyroclast and matrix are referred to as rolling structures (Van Den Driessche and Brun 1987). 7.12 Shear sense criteria in rocks con- taining melt 7.12.1 Magmatic shear zones Shear planes and shear directions that existed during deform- ation of melt-bearing rocks may be difficult to identify be- cause they leave no microstructural imprint (e.g. Park and Means 1996). Compositional layering may function as a shear plane because of its rheological anisotropy (Benn and Allard 1989). It has been suggested that magmatic flow planes and directions may correspond to the average ori- entation of planar and linear shape fabrics respectively (e.g. Guineberteau et al. 1987). However, magmatic foliation defined by megacrysts is not generally parallel to the shear plane (e.g. Paterson and Vernon 1995, Yoshinobu and Pa- terson 1996) because megacrysts rotate at variable rates de- pending on their aspect ratios and the rheology of the matrix (e.g. Tikoff and Teyssier 1995). Indeed the first shear sense criterion suggested below is based on the obliquity between grain shape fabrics and the shear plane. Possible dangers of the interpretation of magmatic or sub-magmatic foliations as 78 CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA shear planes are pointed out by Tikoff and Teyssier (1995). 7.12.2 Oblique grain shape fabrics Grain shape fabrics of olivine, pyroxene and feldspar in gab- bros have been used to determine sense of shear (Benn and Allard 1989) on the basis that they form a fabric at an acute angle to the shear plane. The shear sense is given by the acute rotation from the fabric to the shear plane. However, since elongate grains may rotate past the shear plane, this criterion needs to be used with caution, and a large number of obser- vations should be collected. 7.12.3 Tiling and imbrication Tiled and imbricated clasts have been proposed as shear sense indicators in rocks containing melt (e.g. Blumenfeld 1983, Paterson 1989), and as diagnostic of melt-present, non- coaxial deformation. Imbrication has been comprehensively modelled by Tikoff and Teyssier (1994), who suggested three possibilities corresponding to magmatic, sub-magmatic and solid state deformation respectively: 1. 2. Rigid clasts in a fluid, which form imbricated trains of clasts that rotate as a unit when they have coalesced (Jeffrey rotating train model, after Jeffreys (1922) analysis of rigid objects in a fluid). Clasts behave as passive markers in a fluid; trains rotate as a unit (March-rotating train model, after Marchs (1932) description of the rotation of passive markers in a fluid). March-like behaviour of rigid clasts is suggested by the experiments of Ildefonse and Manktelow (1993). 3. Clasts are passive markers, but trains do not rotate (March-fixed train" model). In all cases, the imbrication of clast trains gives the shear sense according to the rule that the acute rotation from the train long axes to the shear plane is the same as the shear sense. Individual clast long axes can not be used reliably as shear sense indicators because they may rotate past the shear plane in the first two models, even in simple shear. The results of numerical modelling show that clast interaction depends strongly on clast density, and that the March models (2 and 3), possibly corresponding to sub-magmatic and solid state deformation, are more effective at imbricating clasts. There- fore clast imbrication is not diagnostic of melt-present de- formation. 7.12.4 S-C fabrics S-C fabrics have been described in rocks that have no evid- ence of solid state flow (Blumenfeld and Bouchez 1988, Benn and Allard 1989), and these fabrics can be used as a shear sense indicator as described in Section 7.5. Euhedral, little deformed plagioclase grains in S- and C-orientations have been described by Miller and Paterson (1994), suggesting that the S-C fabric formed in a sub-magmatic state. 7.12.5 Sub-magmatic microfractures Sub-magmatic microfractures can be used as a shear sense in- dicator. They are inclined to the shear plane in the same ori- entation as T fractures (Fig. 2.17); the acute rotation from the fractures to the shear plane opposes the shear sense (Bouchez et al. 1992). CHAPTER 7. MICROSTRUCTURAL SHEAR SENSE CRITERIA 79 7.13 Shear sense criteria for faults 7.13.1 Shear sense observations on faults Determining the shear sense (sensu lato) of faults requires observations in the shear sense observation plane which can only be identified if the net slip vector of the fault is known. In practice this almost always requires the presence of slick- enlines to identify the shear direction within the fault plane. Incohesive fault rocks are particularly difficult to sample and section. It may be possible to collect intact and orientated specimens by removing them in a metal casing, and to pre- pare them for thin sectioning by impregnation with adhesive. 7.13.2 Displaced grain fragments Small displacements on faults can be measured by matching fragments of distinctive grains in the cataclastic fault matrix to their parents in the walls of the fault, or by matching indi- vidual grains on either side of the fault (Fig. 7.23, Plate 45). The sensitive tint plate is useful for this task. However, the sense of shear determined from fracturing of porphyroclasts or boudins is ambiguous, because both synthetic and anti- thetic fractures can form (Section 7.10). 7.13.3 Risers and slickenfibres Risers (Section 2.9) on fault surfaces have been used histor- ically to determine shear sense, making the assumption that they are congruous, but the occurrence of incongruous steps is well known. A variety of other fault surface features have been suggested as shear sense indicators by observations on faults with known shear senses in specific conditions (e.g. Petit 1987, Doblas et al. 1997). It is not clear how widespread these features are, and many of them could have ambiguous interpretations on faults with unknown shear sense. Until fur- ther work is reported, the only generally reliable fault surface kinematic indicator at present are risers created by slicken- fibre terminations (or accretion steps), which are always con- gruous (Fig. 7.23). When using this criterion, it is useful to examine fault surfaces in more detail under a binocular mi- croscope such as those in common use for micropalaeonto- logy, or under the SEM. This technique is particularly good for dealing with incohesive specimens. 7.13.4 Gouges The characteristic structures of gouges shown in Fig. 2.17 can be used to identify shear sense on a microscopic scale, including P-foliation, Riedel and conjugate Riedel shears, T- fractures and ductile stringers. 7.13.5 Jogs and bends Compressional or dilational volumes are created at bends or jogs in faults. On a microscopic scale, compression can often be recognized by pressure solution, and dilation by creation of open space or mineral deposition (e.g. Gamond 1987). The shear sense can be determined from the sense of step and the type of deformation: Right-handed bends or jogs are com- pressional for sinistral faults and dilational for dextral faults. The opposite rules apply for left-handed bends or jogs. Chapter 8 Shock-induced microstructures and shock metamorphism 8.1 Introduction A number of distinctive natural microstructures have recently been accepted as characteristic of shock metamorphism on the basis of field observations, detailed microstructural stud- ies, and comparisons with impact experiments. The products and processes of shock deformation are distinct from other geological microstructures and mechanisms, which justifies a separate Chapter for their description. Shock effects have well-established links with meteorite impact structures on earth, which form under pressures ranging from <5 to > 100 GPa, temperatures up to 10 000 C, and typical strain rates of to (Fig. 8.1; Stffler and Langenhorst 1994, Reimold 1995). These pressures and strain rates are far greater than values for tectonic crustal deformation (using the term tectonic to imply endogenous processes). There has been vigorous de- bate about which microstructures are diagnostic of meteorite impact: this is discussed in Section 8.11. 8.2 Shock mechanisms Four fundamental shock mechanisms have been identified from experimental work that simulates shock conditions: cataclasis, intracrystalline plasticity, solid state phase trans- formation, and melting (e.g. Huffman et al. 1993, Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). Cataclasis results in irregular, randomly orientated microfractures, and sub-parallel sets of planar mi- crofractures (Section 8.3). Intracrystalline plasticity is shown by twinning and, possibly, shock mosaicism (Section 8.4), but the formation of the latter is not well-understood. The most distinctive shock-induced microstructures and mechanisms are associated with phase transformation at high compressive stress and with pressure-release melting. Quartz undergoes a phase transformation to an amorphous state in which Si coordination with O changes from four-fold to six- fold under pressures of approximately 5-35 GPa (Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). The phase transformation is heterogen- eous at relatively low temperatures and high strain rates, and is localized on crystallographic planes leading to the form- ation of one type of planar deformation feature (PDF, Sec- tion 8.4). At higher temperatures and strain rates, the amorph- ization is homogeneous. Quenching following melting forms a distinctive type of glass called diaplectic glass at moder- ate pressures (25-50 GPa; 8.6), and a fused glass called le- chatelierite at higher pressures (Section 8.8). Coesite and stishovite, the high pressure polymorphs of silica, may be formed during shock metamorphism by solid state transform- ation or direct crystallization from melt (Section 8.7). These shock microstructures can be classified into high and low pressure types (Table 8.1). 8.3 Microfractures Non-planar, unorientated microfractures are common in shocked materials. Planar, open microfractures (termed planar fractures) parallel to low index crystallographic planes in quartz are a distinctive shock microstructure. They oc- cur parallel to (0001) and planes, with a spacing of (Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). In experiment- ally shocked dunite, intragranular microfractures formed in sets of variable orientation with separations of less than and more planar fractures with a spacing of formed in subregions of single crystals (Reimold and Stffler 1978). Their orientation is crystallographically controlled and a function of the direction of shock wave propagation, and their density increases linearly with shock pressure in a 80 CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPHISM 81 given rock type. PDFs (next Section) do not cross the mi- crofractures, which has been interpreted to indicate that the fractures formed earlier than the PDFs during the shock event (Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). 8.4 Planar Deformation Features (PDFs) Planar Deformation Features are intracrystalline zones of op- tical and/or crystallographic contrast with the host crystal, typically on the order of micrometres wide and with spacings of 2 to as seen under the optical microscope (Fig. 8.2, Plate 46). Quartz is the mineral in which shock characteristic deformation is best developed and has been most extensively studied. PDFs in quartz occur in sets parallel to the crys- tallographic directions given in Table 8.2 Other orientations include and As many as 18 different sets may form in one grain. The orientations of PDFs in quartz can be related to the shock pressure as dis- cussed in Section 8.10. Planar features with the dimensions of PDFs in shocked quartz are spectacularly revealed in SEM- CL images (Seyedolali et al. 1997), though it is not known yet certain that they correspond to PDFs. A fundamental distinc- tion can be made under the optical microscope between dec- orated PDFs, which are marked by fluid inclusions or pores, and non-decorated PDFs. It is necessary to turn to the TEM to study PDFs in more detail. About ten times more PDFs are visible in the TEM than under the optical microscope (Goltrant et al. 1991), and PDFs have spacings from 1 to and thicknesses of under the TEM. Four different types of PDFs can be distinguished in the TEM (Goltrant et al. 1991): 1. 2. 3. 4. Brazil twins in the basal plane. Bands of high dislocation density, with concentrations of voids or bubbles in rhombohedral planes. Bands of variable proportions of glass and crystalline quartz in the form of microcrystallites ~ 10 nm in size in rhombohedral planes. Glass lamellae in rhombohedral planes. The basal orientation of the Brazil twins (type 1, Fig. 8.3) distinguishes them from Brazil growth twins which are on rhombohedral planes, and their association with dislocations shows that they are mechanical twins (Leroux et al. 1994). Types 2 and 3 are thought to be secondary features due to post-shock annealing of type 4 PDFs, which are recog- nized, together with basal Brazil twins, as characteristic of fresh shock microstructures, and are the only type of lamellae found in experimentally shocked material. The glass lamel- lae can be subdivided into narrow transformation lamellae (< 10 nm wide) which are only visible in the TEM, and wide transformation lamellae (50-500 nm wide) which are the op- tically visible lamellae, and which may contain a finer scale sub-lamellar structure of pillars at high angles to the lamellae boundaries, which is clearly revealed by etching (Gratz et al. 1996). 82 CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPHISM A number of models have been put forward for PDF form- ation in quartz, which have largely been consolidated in the work of Huffman et al. (1993), Langenhorst (1994), and Huffman and Reimold (1996). Huffman et al. (1993) pro- posed that PDFs formed by heterogeneous solid-state trans- formation to amorphous silica along planes of progressively lower compressibility, from basal to m, z, and a ori- entations, with increasing pressure. Optically visible PDFs are coalesced TEM-scale PDFs in domains between micro- faults. Langenhorst (1994) considered the temperature pro- files associated with shock fronts to show that, at relatively low pressures (<25 GPa), melts were unlikely to form and PDFs should consist of short-range order (quasi-diaplectic) silica glass formed by solid-state transformation. At interme- diate pressures (25-35 GPa), thin bands of melt may form in addition to the solid state transformation, and at 35-50 GPa, large-scale melting during compression may form diaplectic glass. At >50 GPa, melting continues after shock compres- sion to form lechatelierite by quenching under low pressure. This model successfully accounts for the presence of both amorphous silica in PDFs at temperatures too low for melting, and diaplectic glass quenched from a melt. Fresh, impact- induced PDFs are either Brazil twins or amorphous silica lamellae formed by solid state transformation or quenching of melt. Post-shock annealing may have several effects on PDFs. The bands of high dislocation density in quartz (type 2, dec- orated PDFs) are likely to be due to post-shock annealing (Fig. 8.2). Annealing may be recognized by a distinct type of fluid inclusion, which is typically much smaller (tens of nm) than inclusions trapped during crystal growth (Goltrant et al. 1991), although annealed PDFs may also contain in- clusions up to diameter (Leroux et al. 1995, Leroux and Doukham 1996). Fluid inclusions may form by diffusion along dislocations during recrystallization of PDFs, because water is much more soluble in amorphous silica than in crys- talline quartz. The tiny crystallites in the interior regions of PDFs (type 3 of Goltrant et al. 1991) are a characteristic an- nealing texture (e.g. Langenhorst and Clymer 1996). Zircon, like quartz, is a favorable mineral to investigate shock effects because of its transparency, lack of important twinning or cleavage, and uniaxial optical character. Fur- thermore, it is a very refractory mineral which is resistant to alteration and thermal overprint. Shock features in zircon can be seen after etching in the SEM (Bohor et al. 1993). Planar features continuous across the whole grain occur with a spacing of or less (Fig. 8.4, Kamo et al. 1996). It is uncertain whether these features are analogous to PDFs in quartz: recent TEM analyses of experimentally shocked zircon single crystals suggests that these features are micro- cleavage, not PDF-type lamellar defects (Leroux et al. 1998). Zircon grains may also have a granular, polycrystalline tex- ture of zircon crystals (strawberry texture), which has been observed in zircon from laboratory experiments and at several confirmed impact sites, including the Vredefort dome, but never in other circumstances: this texture may therefore be diagnostic of impact (Figs. 8.5, 8.6). 8.5 Mosaicism Mosaicism is a pattern of domainal lattice misorientation seen as a mottled extinction pattern, which is distinctly different from undulatory extinction, due to the sub-microscopic size of the domains (Plate 48, Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). Mosaicism can be described from spot or line broadening ob- served in X-ray diffraction (XRD) patterns from single crys- tal grains of quartz. As experimental shock pressures rise, the single crystal XRD pattern becomes increasingly similar to a powder diffraction pattern. The technique can be used to determine that domain size decreases from >3000 nm to <200 nm with pressure. Single zircons with planar features can also show asterism (Bohor et al. 1993). The deforma- CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPHISM 83 tion mechanism responsible for shock mosaicism is unclear. Although mosaicism appears similar to subgrain formation, dislocations may not be mobile on the time scales of shock events: therefore a direct comparison with subgrain forma- tion by recovery may not be valid (Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). Remnants of planar features associated with mosa- icism in quartz suggest that the mosaic domains may have formed by the intersection of two sets of PDFs (Leroux and Doukham 1996). Mosaicism has also been described from other minerals, for example feldspars, olivine and pyroxene (Hrz and Quaide 1973). A patchy optical extinction pattern similar to mosaicism in feldspar can be formed by growth zoning (Sharpton and Schuraytz 1989). 8.6 Diaplectic glass Diaplectic glass is a distinctive type of silica glass that oc- curs in homogeneous patches and associated with some types of PDF. It can be distinguished from either synthetic quartz glass or lechatelierite (Section 8.8) by optical properties and density (Table 8.3). Langenhorsts (1994) model for the form- ation of diaplectic glass suggests that it forms by quenching of a melt before shock pressure is completely released. Its distinctive properties are due to some long range order which is inherited from the solid state. Diaplectic glass in natural impact rocks recrystallizes during annealing to characteristic textures which depend on the shock pressure reached. For shock pressures less than 35 GPa, the glass becomes brown. Microstructures of spherical single crystals, all in the same orientation, called ballen, form at higher pressures. At still higher pressures, the ballen have different crystallo- graphic orientations (Grieve et al. 1996, Plates 47, 48). 8.7 High pressure polymorphs of quartz - Coesite and stishovite Coesite in some shocked samples appears as colourless- brown, sized aggregates of individual grains less than in size, typically twinned parallel to (010), often enclosed by diaplectic glass or isotropic quartz with abundant remnants of PDFs (Grieve et al. 1996). The aggregates may be aligned on crystallographic planes. Coesite associated with pseudotachylite veins from the Vredefort Dome is col- ourless, with high relief, and very low birefringence (Fig. 8.7; Martini 1991). It is either massive or forms radiating needles up to long. Coesite has been observed at impact craters and artificial explosion craters, but never in shock ex- periments: this is attributed to the much shorter duration of the pressure pulse in experiments compared to natural events (Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). Stishovite, the higher pres- sure polymorph of silica, can be distinguished from coesite by a higher birefringence and a brownish colour (Martini 1991). It occurs in the same two habits described above for coesite (Fig. 8.8). It appears in TEM as extremely fine-grained ag- gregates parallel to PDFs in experimentally shocked quartz (Ashworth and Schneider 1985). The difficulty of produ- cing stishovite in shock experiments suggests that relatively long shock durations may be required, and that it may crys- tallize from a high-pressure melt (Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). The preservation of stishovite appears to require rapid quenching because it is transformed to amorphous quartz at relatively low temperatures. 8.8 Lechatelierite Lechatelierite is a silica glass which may contain flow struc- tures and vesicles, and may occur as veins within quartz with PDFs. The optical properties of lechatelierite are summarized in Table 8.3. The vesicles and flow structures demonstrate that lechatelierite forms as a quench product from a melt un- der low pressure, in distinction from diaplectic glass. Melting to form lechatelierite requires pressures in excess of those for whole rock melting, and therefore it is only preserved in veins where pressures were locally increased by shock reverbera- tion, or as inclusions in whole rock melts or tectites (Stffler and Langenhorst 1994). 84 CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPHISM 8.9 Tectites, microtectites and spher- ules Tectites are rounded silicate glass bodies usually less than a few centimetres in diameter (Glass 1990). They are usually black, but may be translucent, brown or green. Three major types are recognized: 1. 2. 3. Splash forms: spheres, disks, dumbell and teardrop shapes. Ablated forms, which are similar to splash forms but with an additional flange. Muong Nong types, which are larger, layered chunks of tectite glass. Tectite glass has flowstructures and abundant inclusions of lechatelierite. Baddeleyite, coesite, metallic spherules, and corundum may occur as inclusions, as well as quartz, zir- con, rutile, chromite and monazite in the Muong Nong types (Glass 1990). The chemistry of tectites is similar to felsic vol- canic glasses, with contents of >65%, but with higher MgO and ratios, and higher Cr, Ni, and Co (Koe- berl 1990). These characteristics are similar to sediments. Tectites occur over large areas of the earths surface called strewn fields, demonstrating that they were deposited from the atmosphere. Terrestrial and lunar volcanism, and met- eorite impact, have been proposed as possible origins for tectites, but a number of arguments favour the impact hypo- thesis (Glass 1990). Flow structures demonstrate that tectites were molten: the flanges of ablated forms were formed dur- ing a second period of melting. Lechatelierite inclusions sug- gest temperatures of 2000C, far greater than volcanic tem- peratures. The chemical composition of tectites shows that they were derived by melting of sediments and not from ter- restrial or lunar igneous rocks. Furthermore, the tectites in two strewn fields can be linked to proven impact craters: for example, tectites in Czechoslovakia came from the Ries crater in Germany, while the Ivory Coast strewn field is derived from the Bosumtwi crater in Ghana. Microscopic tectites (microtectites) have been described from several sites at the Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary, and associated with impact at the Chicxulub site in Mexico (e.g. Smit et al. 1992, Olsson et al. 1997). Many of these mi- CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPHISM 85 crotectites are spherical, with diameters of 0.2 to 5 mm, and composed of clays or calcite. Some of these spherules contain a core of glass, suggesting that the clays formed by devitrific- ation. Flow structures in the glass, and associated shocked grains, demonstrate the impact origin of these spherule beds. 8.10 Shock barometry and thermo- metry Establishing shock pressures has fundamental implications for establishing the origin of shock microstructures and is useful to estimate the rate of shock pressure attenuation for modelling impact processes. Shock pressures have been calibrated experimentally using microstructures, the density of quartz, and the optical, X-ray diffraction, spectroscopic and thermoluminescent characteristics of quartz (Stffler and Langenhorst 1994, Grieve et al. 1996). Shock temperatures can be calculated in non-porous rocks from shock pressures (e.g. Langenhorst 1994). In the following Sections, two methods of shock wave barometry using optical microscopy (microstructures and optical properties of quartz) are briefly described. 8.11 Calibration of shock pressures from microstructures Microstructures form with increasing shock pressure in a sequence that has been clearly established by experimental work. In quartz, from the lowest pressure, fracturing evolves to mosaicism and PDFs, followed by diaplectic glass, coes- ite and stishovite, and lechatelierite at the highest pressure. However, the accurate pressure calibration of this general se- quence is subject to the effects of a number of other variables (8. 10.3) which are not yet quantified with the exception of the initial temperature of the target rocks and porosity. Figure 8.9 shows onset pressures for shock microstructures in quartz and feldspar based on experiments on single crystals of quartz or non-porous crystalline rocks. The lines showing decrease in onset pressure with temperature were determined by experiments on granite and quartzite (Reimold and Hrz 1986, Huffman et al. 1993, Huffman and Reimold 1996). Microfracturing occurs at the lowest pressures: planar micro- fractures form at pressures greater than 5 to 10 GPa (Huffman et al. 1993). Mosaicism in quartz is first seen from pressures of 6 to 10 GPa. The onset pressures for PDFs in these experi- ments fall between 15 and 18 GPa, but this is well above fig- ures given by other workers, who suggest formation of non- basal PDFs (i.e. not Brazil twins) at pressures as low as 10 GPa. These lower pressures are shown on Fig. 8.2 by labels giving the orientations of the dominant PDFs (after Stffler and Langenhorst 1994, Grieve et al. 1996). The nature and orientations of PDFs in quartz changes as a function of pres- sure. Brazil twins form at the lowest pressures, followed by PDFs. PDFs are generally considered to form at pressures of ~20 GPa, and become the dominant orientation at ~25 GPa (e.g. Langenhorst and Deutsch 1994). Widths of experi- mentally created PDFs at the TEM scale change in thickness from <100 nm at <25GPa to ~200 nm at >25 GPa. Ini- tial (i.e. target) temperature has an effect on PDF develop- ment. Approximately equal numbers of grains show single and multiple sets of PDFs in experiments at 18 GPa and 25 0 C 86 CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPH1SM CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPHISM 87 (Huffman and Reimold 1996). The number of grains with PDFs decreases as temperature increases, and multiple sets are preferentially eliminated; at 750C, there are very few grains with single sets of PDFs in samples shocked at this pressure. The shape of the PDFs also changes from narrow with sharp boundaries at low temperatures to broad with wavy boundaries at higher temperatures. There is some evidence for a change from dominantly to orientations as temper- ature is increased from 25C to 440C (Huffman et al. 1993). Quartz phase may affect the character of PDFs: samples shocked at 20-25 GPa and 540C showed dominantly PDFs, compared to a broad range of PDF orientation at 630C, corresponding to the change from to sta- bility in the target rocks (Langenhorst et al. 1992, Langen- horst and Deutsch 1994). Experimentally shocked and are also distinguished by the observation that positive and negative planes of the same form never coexist in samples shocked at less than 573C, the transition tem- perature, as expected from the trigonal symmetry of This is in distinction from PDFs parallel to the hexagonal pyr- amids of samples shocked in the stability field, and has been used as a geothermometer for the pre-shock tem- perature of the target rocks: for example the temperature of the Ries crater and Eocene-Oligocene impact targets can be constrained to less than 573C (Engelhardt and Bertsch 1969, Langenhorst and Clymer 1996). A pressure calibration for porous rocks (Table 8.4) has been established from work on the Barringer Crater in Ari- zona (Kieffer 1975, 1981, Kieffer et al. 1976). In general, the onset pressure for any microstructure decreases with in- creasing porosity, because stress concentrations can occur on the grain scale. PDFs seem to be less abundant in porous targets than crystalline ones, and there is some evidence that different orientations occur in porous rocks: and may be important (e.g. French et al. 1974). A sequence of microstructures similar to those in quartz and feldspar with increasing shock pressures has been established in olivine and pyroxene. Planar fractures and mosaicism de- velop in olivine at 10 to 15 GPa, intergranular brecciation at 30 GPa, and glass, annealing and melting occur above 50 GPa. In pyroxenes, twinning occurs at 5-10 GPa, mosaicism and PDFs at 20-25 GPa, and glass, melting and recrystalliza- tion above 75 GPa (Huffman and Reimold 1996). Details of the techniques for measuring PDF orientations are described in Engelhardt and Bertsch (1969), Stffler and Langenhorst (1994) and Grieve et al. (1996). There are vari- ous methods of assigning an average shock pressure to ori- entation measurements from a sample, which should consist of as many grains as possible. According to the method of Robertson (1975), individual grains are assigned the value of the highest pressure PDF observed within the grain accord- ing to some experimental calibration. The shock pressure is taken as the average of individual grain pressures. Variations on this method which account, respectively, for grains with no PDFs and grains converted to diaplectic glass, have been proposed (Feldman 1994). Mosaicism, the first appearance of diaplectic glass, 100% diaplectic glass, and lechatelierite, as well as the existence of coesite and stishovite can all be used as quartz barometers from Fig. 8.7. The effect of temperature on the high pres- sure phases is not well known, however. Microstructures in feldspar show a similar pattern with the notable difference that mosaicism occurs at considerably lower pressures. The best pressure estimates are given by the coexistence of two or more microstructures. 8.11.1 Calibration of shock pressures from op- tical properties of quartz The refractive indices and birefringence of quartz at room temperature decrease continuously from samples shocked at 25 GPa to those shocked at 35 GPa, which corresponds to the transition to diaplectic glass (Fig. 8.10). The refractive index of diaplectic glass decreases slightly as pressure increases fur- ther to 50 GPa. The effect of increasing pre-shock temperat- ure is to restrict the pressure interval over which the decreases occur: at 630C, the change occurs between 25 and 26 GPa (Stffler and Langenhorst (1994). 8.11.2 Problems of shock barometry Experiments have also shown that strain rate, pulse duration, and rate of pressure increase may also be important variables that should be considered in an accurate calibration of shock pressure (e.g. Huffman et al. 1993, Huffman and Reimold 1996). Different calibrations between experiments with dif- ferent pulse lengths suggest that this is a factor which has not been adequately explored, and raises the problem of extra- polation from experiment to nature (Huffman and Reimold 1996). Grain size, grain size distribution, porosity and modal mineralogy may also have effects (e.g. Robertson and Grieve 1977, Reimold and Stffler 1978, Grieve et al. 1996). Basal PDFs appear to be more resistant to post-shock an- nealing than other types of PDF (Leroux et al. 1994), render- ing shock pressure calibrations from PDFs unreliable where there has been post-shock annealing. Other barometers may be questionable in this situation: for example, diaplectic glass is a metastable phase and may not be preserved. Stishovite 88 CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPHISM inverts in only 3 days at 250C in the presence of water, and thus has limited preservation potential (Gigl and Dachville 1968). 8.12 Diagnostic impact microstruc- tures The identification of microstructures that are diagnostic of impact has profound implications for the understanding of the evolution of the earth. The subject has been very controver- sial, with much debate on the extent to which shock-induced microstructures could be produced by volcanic eruptions or other endogenous processes as alternatives to meteorite im- pact. PDFs have been associated with shock metamorphism on the basis of experiments and observations of their distribu- tion in suspected impact target rocks (e.g. McIntyre 1962, Carter 1965, Hrz 1968, Robertson and Grieve 1977). How- ever, PDFs can be superficially similar to deformation lamel- lae formed by tectonic processes as described in Section 4.6, and this raises the controversial questions of whether PDFs can be diagnostic of shock metamorphism, and whether shock features can be produced in volcanic eruptions. Commonly used criteria for identifying impact-induced PDFs include the following (e.g. Alexopoulos et al. 1988): 1. 2. 3. 4. Well-defined, sharp features. Straight. Often occur in multiple sets per grain. 90% are in the and directions. However, single sets of PDFs are developed in shock experi- ments under higher temperature conditions and are observed in impact rocks, so that the third criterion is not general. Mul- tiple, intersecting sets of tectonic lamellae are also known (e.g. Lyons et al. 1993), but these lamellae are distinctly dif- ferent to PDFs, mainly because they are non-planar (Reimold 1994). Several studies of PDF orientations in shocked targets show that criterion 4 is false: in particular, shock-induced basal PDFs (Brazil twins) are common at low shock pres- sures. Straightness (planarity), and sharpness or definition re- main important characteristics for identifying PDFs, but have not been quantitavely defined: this lack of objectivity has caused considerable controversy in the past. Optical studies alone appear to be incapable of fully distinguishing impact from tectonic lamellae. SEM and TEM-scale features do allow a clear distinction between fresh PDFs and tectonic deformation lamellae. Etch- ing with HF liquid or vapour followed by SEM examination is a more widely available technique than the TEM (Gratz et al. 1996). Relatively wide, glass-filled PDFs from impacts and shock experiments are revealed as sharp, planar features less than wide after etching, often containing sublamel- lar structure (see Section 8.4). By contrast, etched tectonic lamellae are much wider than and often sinuous, similar to their appearance under the optical microscope (e.g. Joreau et al. 1997; Fig. 4.11). Table 8.5 summarizes the differences between shock-induced PDFs and deformation lamellae in quartz. Post-shock annealing reduces PDFs to a dislocation structure similar to deformation lamellae, making the distinc- tion between the two difficult (cf. Goltrant et al. 1992). Basal Brazil twins have only ever been observed in quartz from impact structures and in experiments with deviatoric stresses over ~4 GPa at room temperature (Leroux et al. 1994). These observations were used by Leroux et al. (1994) to argue that basal Brazil twins are strong evidence for shock. Stffler (1972) suggested that mosaicism is the most com- mon manifestation of shock. However, mosaicism is not diagnostic of shock effects, and may also be caused by tec- CHAPTER 8. SHOCK-INDUCED MICROSTRUCTURES AND SHOCK METAMORPHISM 89 tonic deformation or even chemical effects, especially in feld- spars (e.g. Sharpton and Schuraytz 1989, Officer and Carter 1991). The occurrence of coesite is known from inclusions in high-pressure metamorphic rocks and kimberlites, but the very fine-grained, polycrystalline nature of coesite in impact related rocks is diagnostic (Grieve et al. 1996). Diaplectic glass can be formed by static compression at 25-35 GPa, but this is much higher than any pressures recorded by rocks at the surface of the earth (Fig. 8.1): diaplectic glass remains a diagnostic indicator for shock pressures. Explosive volcanism and deep-seated explosive activity are possible alternatives to meteorite impact as a source of shock waves. Controversy exists over what pressures may be obtained in volcanic explosions; estimates range from values within the field of crustal metamorphism (0.5 GPa) to values as much as 10 GPa. Planar microstructures, mosaicism and Brazil twins in volcanic rocks have been claimed as shock microstructures (e.g. Carter et al. 1986, 1990, Huffman and Reimold 1993), but much of this evidence has been strongly refuted (Sharpton and Schuraytz 1989). The case for shock features related to volcanism or deep-seated explosive activ- ity is not strong. In summary, Brazil twins, glass-filled PDFs, diaplectic glass, the distinctive very fine grained, polycrystal- line occurrence of coesite, and shock features in zircon are diagnostic of impact shock. As stressed by Reimold (1994), a thorough evaluation of the case for shock metamorphism should examine a variety of minerals and evidence on macro- scopic to microscopic scales. Chapter 9 From Microstructures to Mountains: Deformation Microstructures, Mechanisms and Tectonics 9.1 Introduction Deformation microstructures and mechanisms can be used to deduce conditions of deformation, because they imply partic- ular relations between stress, strain rate (and possibly strain), temperature, fluids, microstructure, and mineralogy. These relations are derived from laboratory experiments and the- ories of material deformation. There are three types of re- lationship: failure criteria (Section 9.2), which give stress conditions for faulting, frictional sliding laws (Section 9.3), which give stress or stress-strain rate conditions for frictional sliding, and flow laws (Section 9.4), which give stress-strain rate relationships for flow accommodated by intracrystalline plasticity, diffusive mass transfer (DMT), or composite de- formation mechanisms. Relationships between flow laws are usefully illustrated on a deformation mechanism map (Sec- tion 9.6) which shows fields of stress, temperature and grain size in which particular mechanisms give the highest strain rate. The rheology of the lithosphere is often shown by a plot of stress against depth, or a lithospheric strength envelope (Section 9.7). Although failure criteria and flow laws are essential tools in tectonic interpretation, they are based on laboratory exper- iments which have serious limitations when extrapolated to nature (e.g. Carter and Tsenn 1987, Paterson 1987). Two of the most important problems are the limited scale of triaxial tests, which means that mesoscopic heterogeneities in rocks are not accounted for, and the fast strain rates of experiments (typically to ) compared to most tectonic de- formation ( to ), which mean that the deform- ation mechanisms may differ between nature and experiment. Microstructures offer a potential solution to these problems: if deformation microstructures and mechanisms can be iden- tified in nature that correspond to experiments, then laborat- ory results can be extrapolated with more confidence. This Chapter provides some basic failure criteria, frictional sliding laws, and flow laws to be used in conjunction with micro- structural observations to make tectonic interpretations. The primary intention of the Chapter is to provide quantitative data based on the concepts in the previous Chapters. 9.2 Failure criteria 9.2.1 Coulomb and Mohr failure criteria The simplest failure criterion, known as the Coulomb cri- terion, is that failure occurs when the shear stress on a plane equals a material property called the cohesion and the normal stress multiplied by the coefficient of internal friction, The criterion in terms of the principal stresses is: where is the uniaxial compressive strength. The value of is around 0.58 for many rocks, while varies widely for different rock types. A useful generalization of rock types in terms of their uniaxial compressive strengths is given by Paterson (1978): 1. 2. 3. 4. Igneous and high-grade metamorphic rocks. Low-porosity sedimentary and low-medium grade meta- morphic rocks. High porosity sedimentary and some low grade meta- morphic rocks. Low porosity dolomites and quartzites. However, the relationship between shear and normal stress of real rocks is not linear as suggested by the Coulomb cri- terion. The Mohr criterion describes the relationship by an empirical fit to data from rock mechanics experiments, and so is limited to materials that have been extensively tested. The Griffith criterion (next Section) is a better approximation to rock behaviour in most situations. 9.2.2 Griffith failure criteria Griffiths thermodynamic approach to failure outlined in Sec- tion 2.2.1 leads to a failure criterion of the form: 90 CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS 91 is the uniaxial tensile strength. This simple criterion is widely applicable, but limitations are the difficulty of meas- uring (which is dependent on the type of test used) and the observation that in most rocks, the uniaxial compressive strength is 10 to 12 times the value of (Jaeger and Cook 1979). The Griffith criterion predicts that Values of for use in the Griffith criterion can be calculated from the generalized values of given in Section 9.2.1. The simple Griffith criterion does not predict any effect of on failure: this was accommodated in the Extended Grif- fith criterion by Murrell (1963), giving the failure criterion: This criterion implies that in better agreement with observed values. A more rigorous treatment of triaxial stress acting on a body containing randomly orientated ellips- oidal cavities leads to a failure criterion which is independent of and implies lower values of than the Griffith fail- ure criterion (Murrell and Digby 1970). The effect of fric- tional sliding on closed Griffith flaws with a coefficient of friction and stress required for closure was dealt with by McClintock and Walsh (1962) in the Modified Griffith cri- terion: is a function of Poissons ratio and the axial ratios of the flaws: for penny-shaped flaws and for biaxial stress. The value of is (Murrell 1965); a value of 100 MPa was used for in lithospheric failure modelling by Kusznir and Park (1984, 1987). If is taken to be negligible, this criterion becomes equivalent to the Cou- lomb criterion and implies that which generally has little relationship to the observed values of (Jaeger and Cook 1976). However, this criterion does provide a better fit to stresses measured at compressive failure than either the original or extended Griffith criteria. 9.3 Pore fluid pressure and faulting The principle of effective stress (Terzaghi 1943) describes the important mechanical effect of pore fluid pressure on failure in many experiments (e.g. Paterson 1978). The prin- ciple states that normal stresses are reduced by the value of the pore fluid pressure, so that effective stresses can be sub- stituted in any of the failure criterion above. The effective stresses (conventional effective stresses of Paterson 1978) are calculated from: More detailed experiments and poroelasticity theory indicate that the normal stress is not reduced by the exact value of the pore fluid pressure. The effective stresses are given by where is known as the effective stress coefficient and has values less than or equal to 1 for elastic properties. de- creases with permeability, porosity and confining pressure, and may also depend on the elastic moduli of the solid and pore fluid (Bernab 1987, Warpinski and Teuffel 1993). generally lies between the value of porosity and 1; typical values for reservoir rocks are 0.5-0.8 (e.g. Detournay et al. 1989, Kumpel 1991). is approximately 1 for many crystal- line rocks. Departures from this value occur when the pore fluid has a chemical effect, when permeability is low enough to prevent uniform pore fluid pressures during experiments, and when porosity is not interconnected (Paterson 1978). 9.4 Fracture mechanics and failure criteria Shear failure occurs by linking of axial tensile microcracks (Section 2.4). This fundamental observation has been incor- porated into failure criterion (e.g. Peng and Johnson 1972) through the application of fracture mechanics (e.g. Lawn and Wilshaw 1975a, Nemat-Nasser and Horii 1982, Horii and Nemat Nasser 1985, 1986, Kemeny and Cook 1987, Hallam and Ashby 1990, Baud et al. 1996). Unfortunately the res- ultant expressions for failure are complex and depend on the geometry and size of the initial flaws, which are not readily measured microstructural properties. 9.5 Frictional sliding laws 9.5.1 Byerlees law Amontons Law (Section 2.2.2) describes frictional behaviour of rocks well at low normal stresses, but at higher normal stress, a threshold shear stress must be applied before any movement occurs: this is called the cohesion, so that fric- tional sliding in rocks is described by: The form of this equation is the same as used for the Coulomb criterion; however, the cohesion and coefficient of friction of intact rock (the coefficient of internal friction) are different from those of frictional sliding. Byerlee (1978) discovered that values of in most rocks are in the range of 0.5-1, with an average of approximately 0.75, and that frictional sliding in most rocks could be described by two simple equations, depending on the normal stress. These two equations have become known as Byerlees law, and are approximately independent of rock type, roughness of the sliding surface and temperature. Byerlees Law is of- ten assumed to describe the state of stress in the upper crust (e.g. Burov and Diament 1996) which implies that failure in the upper crust is governed by frictional sliding of previously formed faults in ideal orientations for slip. Marone et al. (1992) have proposed that distributed de- formation in a gouge zone has a separate frictional sliding law, because stress is re-orientated within the sheared layer 92 CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS so that the maximum possible shear stress is supported. This results in a sliding law of the form: where is the coefficient of sliding on a discrete surface. 9.5.2 Rate and state dependent frictional slid- ing Dynamic effects during frictional sliding, such as stick slip behaviour, are not described by Amontons and Byerlees Laws. Stick-slip behaviour involves a steady rise in stress with no movement followed by a sudden rapid episode of stress drop and sliding, and is analogous to earthquake fault- ing. Stick slip behaviour is favoured over stable sliding in rocks with higher quartz contents, by sliding along rougher surfaces, by the lack of gouge, by high normal stresses, and low temperatures (e.g. Paterson 1978). Dynamic frictional sliding can be modelled by making the coefficient of friction in Amontons Law depend on the rate of frictional sliding V: where is the coefficient of friction at a reference velocity V * , a and b are empirically determined constants, and is a state variable (e.g. Rice and Gu 1983). L is the critical slip distance for sliding to return to a stable rate after a change in sliding velocity. It is possible to expand the above expression with more than one state variable. The value of a expresses the dependence of on a change in velocity, and b expresses a change in that decays with time. This behaviour is found to describe laboratory experiments very well. The stability of a sliding process depends on the value of if this is negative, increasing velocity will lead to a reduction in and the fault is said to show velocity weakening, and hence be capable of nucleating earthquakes. On the other hand, if is positive, velocity changes will lead to increased friction and the sliding will be stable. The rate dependent friction law can be applied to the nuc- leation of earthquakes in the crust (Tse and Rice 1986, Scholz 1990). is expected to be positive in the upper few km of well-developed faults due to the presence of a layer of gouge (which is characterized by positive values of ). Therefore earthquakes are not expected to nucleate in the top part of the crust except in areas lacking well-developed faults. Below the level of gouge, there is an upper stability transition to negative values of which are the conditions for earthquake nucle- ation (Scholz 1990). becomes positive with increasing temperature, so that there is also a lower stability limit be- low which earthquakes will not nucleate: this is probably ap- proximately at the 300C isotherm in continental crust, which explains the observation that earthquakes generally nucleate in the top 15 km of the crust (e.g. Sibson 1982, Meisner and Strehlau 1982). However, this picture is complicated by the relation between velocity dependence and displacement: positive velocity dependence at small displacements changes to negative dependence with increasing displacement, due to localization on shear surfaces, which always has a negative velocity dependence (Marone et al. 1992). Seismological observations support the above picture, but there is a lack of corresponding knowledge about natural microstructures produced by seismic slip. Pseudotachylites (Section 2.11) are the only direct evidence for seismic slip (e.g. Sibson 1977), but seismic slip can also be tentatively suggested by textures such as crack-seal vein fillings which indicate repetitive fracture followed by fracture sealing (Sec- tion 3.12). Particle size distributions of gouge may give an in- dication of its mechanical behaviour: velocity strengthening behaviour changed to velocity weakening when the fractal di- mension of the particle size distribution of the gouge attained a value of 2.6 in experiments (Biegel et al. 1989). Another potential microstructural indicator of seismic slip is the evid- ence of continuous deformation alternating with discontinu- ous deformation in slickenside surface material (Power and Tullis 1989). 9.6 Flow laws 9.6.1 Diffusive mass transfer: Grain size sens- itive creep The fundamental flow laws for deformation accommodated by diffusive mass transfer can be derived from theoretical principles for three cases: diffusion through a grain bound- ary fluid (pressure solution, Section 3.2), diffusion through the grains (Nabarro-Herring creep, Section 5.2), and diffu- sion through grain boundaries (Coble creep, Section 5.2). All flow laws for diffusion-accommodated deformation have one distinguishing characteristic: strain rate is a function of grain size. Pressure solution creep Diffusive mass transfer through a solution requires three steps: solution, diffusion and precipitation. The strain rate may be controlled by the rate of diffusion in the fluid, the rate of solution or precipitation at the source or sink, or the rate of diffusion at the source or sink (Paterson 1995), and the flow law depends on which process is rate-limiting. The follow- ing flow law can be derived theoretically for diffusion control (e.g. Spiers et al. 1990, Lehner 1990): where is the strain rate A is a dimensionless para- meter varying from 40 to 140 that depends on a geomet- rical model for the arrangement of the grains, is the molar volume is the thickness of the grain boundary fluid (m), is the reference state solubility of the solid in the fluid (mole fraction), is the reference state diffusion coefficient in the grain boundary fluid is the activation en- thalpy for pressure solution R is the gas constant T is the temperature (K), and is the differential stress (Pa). The reference state for and is It is conventional to quote flow laws for the uniaxial CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS 93 shortening strain rate under axisymmetric stress, and the dif- ferential stress relations between other components of the stress and strain rate tensors can be obtained from ap- propriate geometrical modifications. The terms are sometimes gathered together as a phenomenological coefficient repres- enting effective grain boundary diffusivity (e.g. Spiers et al. 1990). Diffusion control is relevant for salt in which solution rates are very fast (e.g. Spiers et al. 1990), and has been reported for experiments on quartz (e.g. Gratier and Guiget 1986). This flow law is only valid for dense polycrystals: porosity is a very important factor in pressure solution creep, which requires a specific geometrical model (e.g. Leme and Guegen 1996). Paterson (1995) presents a model for pressure solution creep in porous materials based on an analogy with particulate flow in soil mechanics, leading to equations for each of the three possible rate limiting processes. Diffusion-limited pressure solution creep in quartz has been described by the following flow law (modified by An- gevine and Turcotte 1983 after Rutter 1976): where A is in is the effective normal stress in Pa, is the solubility of quartz at the reference state in and is the density in A flow law for the solution/deposition-controlled case is given by : is the reference state diffusion coefficient for grain boundary diffusion, is the grain boundary width, and is the activation enthalpy for grain boundary diffusion. The specification of is difficult because it depends on the diffusing species. The strain rate will however be limited by the diffusion rate of the slowest species, which is normally quoted. In olivine, the values of the diffusion coefficients in- crease in the order Si < O < Fe; the value for Si is rate limit- ing. Values for Coble creep flow laws are given in Table 9.1. Nabarro-Herring creep The flow law for Nabarro-Herring creep is similar to the pre- vious law, with the following important differences: the grain where is the reference state volume diffusion coefficient, and is the activation enthalpy for volume diffusion. Para- meters for the flow law are given in Table 9.1. A flow law for diffusion creep that combines both Coble and Nabarro-Herring creep (Ashby 1970, Raj and Ashby 1971) is: The value of A may differ in all the above expressions since it depends on the preferred geometrical model of the grains. 9.6.2 Intracrystalline plasticity Two different flow laws can be formulated from theory to de- scribe flow controlled by dislocation glide (abbreviated to dis- location glide; Section 4.2) and flow controlled by dislocation climb, known as dislocation creep (Section 4.2). Dislocation glide Theoretical flow laws for dislocation glide are characterized by an exponential relationship between strain rate and stress, known as the Dorn Law, of the form: where and are the strain rate and stress at 0 K, and F is a constant (e.g. Dorn 1954). Dislocation glide is not considered to be important in most minerals under geological conditions because of the relatively high stresses required for the process. Dislocation creep At lower stresses, higher temperatures and slower strain rates, a power law relationship describes the strain rate-stress rela- tionship: where A is a pre-exponential constant, is the activation ample, Dry quartz, with H contents of less than Si, is an order of magnitude stronger than wet quartz (the where kC is the velocity of the deforming crystal face e.g. Raj 1982). Solution/deposition controlled pressure solu- tion has been described in quartz (Gratier and Jenatton 1984), but seems to be less common than diffusion control. Pa- tersons (1995) model suggests that for quartz and rocksalt aggregates, source/sink diffusion control is likely to be rate limiting under geological conditions, but in high-temperature laboratory conditions, precipitation control is effective for quartz. Experimentally determined values for the relevant parameters are given in Table 9.1. Coble creep The flow law for Coble creep has a very similar form to that for pressure solution creep since both processes involve diffu- sion around grain boundaries. The major differences are the lack of a term for solubility, and differences in the values of the diffusion coefficient and activation enthalpy: size dependence is to the square of d there is no grain bound- ary thickness to take into account, and the diffusion coeffi- cient and activation enthalpies are different: enthalpy for dislocation creep, and n is the stress exponent (Weertman 1968). A depends on the volume diffusion coeffi- cient and the Burgers vector of the active dislocation system. Unfortunately there are severe problems in using this simple flow law. One of the most important variables that is not explicitly taken into account is the effect of water. For ex- 94 CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS considerable amount of literature on this subject is summar- ized in Paterson and Luan 1990). The effect is probably due in part to replacement of Si-O-Si bonds by weaker Si-OH-OH- Si (hydroxyl) bonds, known as hydrolytic weakening (Griggs and Blacic 1965, Griggs 1967), which is similar to the mech- anism that controls sub-critical microcrack propagation (Sec- tion 2.2.1.1). Hydrolytic weakening enables easier disloca- tion glide and creep, although other mechanisms may also play a role in the weakening effect of water. This suggests that the flow law should incorporate a function of the water activity (e.g. Kronenberg and Tullis 1984, Ord and Hobbs 1985). Experiments show that the power law exponent de- pends on water content, at least for low water contents (e.g. Blacic and Christie 1984). In any event, it is difficult to de- termine water contents at the time of deformation, although Kronenberg et al. (1990) have shown how quartz water con- tents measured across a natural shear zone vary with shear strain, possibly reflecting a variation during deformation. Mean stress is another variable that should appear in the flow law, which may have important rheological effects by increasing water diffusion rates, increasing water solubility, and increasing activation enthalpy. Quartz phase appears to affect both the activation enthalpy ( is higher for than (e.g. Linker and Kirby 1981). The quartz phase af- fects diffusion coefficients in a remarkably similar way to ac- tivation enthalpies of power law creep, showing that the creep enthalpies are essentially the same as the enthalpies of diffu- sion (Gilletti and Yund 1984, Dennis 1984). Trace amounts of impurities in quartz may also cause considerable weakening, probably through their control on glide velocity (e.g. Jaoul et al. 1984). 9.6.3 Empirical flow laws from experimental data Experimental data can be fitted to empirical laws of the fol- lowing general form for low stress levels: where A is a pre-exponential constant or depending on the units of ), Q is an activ- ation energy P is the mean stress (Pa), V is an ac- tivation volume often ignored due to its relatively oretical relationships: and indicates dislocation creep, and indicates pressure solution or Coble creep, and and indicates Nabarro-Herring creep. Superplasticity is characterized by and (e.g. Boullier and Guegen 1975, Schmid et al. 1977). Tables 9.2- 9.4 are a compilation of some results for minerals and rocks, divided into grain-size sensitive Table 9.2), and grain-size insensitive flow laws ( Table 9.3 for min- erals and Table 9.4 for rocks). When using these tables or any such rock mechanics data, it is advisable to consult the original reference to find any important specific conditions of the experiments which may limit the applicability of the flow laws. At high stress levels, the power law relationship does not fit the experimental data (power law breakdown, Carter and Tsenn 1987). Two alternative empirical relationships may de- scribe the data well: is an exponential law, with B and as empirical constants, suggesting that flow controlled by dislocation glide is import- ant (Tsenn and Carter 1987). An expression that fits the in- termediate and high stress behaviour is : and the power law exponent n which is lower for values of m and n suggest interpretations of the deformation mechanism from experimental data by analogy with the the- small contribution to the exponential term), and m and n are general dimensionless grain size and stress exponents. The e.g. Heard (1963), with C, and n as the empirically-derived constants. 9.7 Polymineralic deformation While flow laws such as those in Section 9.4.3 can describe the bulk rheology of rocks, microstructural evidence shows that strain is distributed in a complex manner between miner- als with different rheologies, which should be accounted for in a detailed understanding of deformation. An empirical ap- proach was taken by Tullis et al. (1991), who derived a flow CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS 95 96 CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS law for a bimineralic rock that weighted the flow law para- meters of each mineral by the volume fractions of the weak and strong minerals as follows: of the composite is given by the sum of the shear strengths of each mineral multiplied by their volume frac- tions: where and are the shear strengths and volume fractions of the weak and strong minerals respectively. For the IWL case, The distinction between LBF and IWL behaviour occurs at the conditions where both give the same bulk strength. On either side of this equality, the more stable microstructure is the one that dissipates less strain energy. For a quartz- feldspar composite with dislocation creep flow laws, the LBF microstructure is only stable for very low volume fractions of quartz. This model shows that strength of the composite always lies between the limiting strengths of the strong and weak phases, but the relative strengths of the composite compared to the end members are a complex function of their strength contrasts and their volume fractions. In a granite, 10-20% volume fraction of quartz reduces the composite strength by one half compared to the strength of pure feldspar, as- suming IWL behaviour, and that the deformation occurs in the conditions appropriate for dislocation creep flow laws. Quartz effectively governs the strength of the composite at volume fractions over 10%. Feldspars in gabbros signific- antly weaken the composite strength from a pure pyroxene rock up to 900C: at higher temperatures, pyroxene is weaker than feldspar, and the composite has an intermediate strength. Both the Tullis and Handy approaches outlined above are limited to two phase rocks. A generalization to any number of phases is given by Ji and Zhao (1993) for two extreme assumptions. If all phases are loaded equally (isostress cri- terion), the flow law is given by taking the volume average of the strain rates of individual phases: An average flow law is considered to lie between the physically unrealisitic extremes of the isostress and isostrain cases. The average is determined by minimising the dif- ference between two composite flow laws, that each allow for variable, complementary proportions of the isostress and isostrain flow law parameters. The results achieve reasonable fits to some experimental data and the method is advantage- ous when the effects of more than two phases need to be con- sidered. In another approach to the deformation of polymineralic rocks, Ji and Zhao (1994) have used a fibre loading model to derive an expression for the elastic solution to the problem of rigid fibres in a weaker matrix, and generalized from the elastic solution to a viscoplastic case. The equation they de- rive includes an expression for the aspect ratio of the fibres. Their model describes some experimental results better than the Tullis model, but they point out that it assumes uniformly where n, Q, and A are the parameters in the dislocation creep flow law (Section 9.4.2.2), and the subscripts and s are for composite, weak, and strong minerals respectively. This gives a reasonable fit to experimental data. A more fundamental way to treat polymineralic rocks is to model the relationship between the behaviour of different minerals. Handy (1990, 1994) has suggested that for two minerals of contrasting strength, the microstructure may be described as a load bearing framework (LBF) if the stronger mineral supports stress around pockets of a weaker mineral, or as an interconnected weak layer (IWL) if the weaker min- eral forms a matrix around microboudins of the stronger min- eral. The behaviour of the composite depends on the contrast on rheological properties of the minerals, and on their volume fraction. Quantitative observations can be used to distinguish LBF and IWL microstructures. In granite deformed under am- phibolite facies, for example, the LBF case may be char- acterized by similar grain shapes and sizes in all minerals, and strain magnitudes, as estimated approximately by grain shapes, are low (Schulmann et al. 1996). Quartz has large recrystallized subgrains, and K-feldspars are fractured, while plagioclase recrystallizes. There is a transition to an IWL with increasing strain, which is manifest from higher strain in quartz than feldspar, and the appearance of S-C fabrics. The ultimate stage of the process is a transition to another type of IWL microstructure in which there is little contrast between the quartz and feldspar grains: all minerals have re- crystallized completely in a mylonite. Two flow laws are necessary to describe the LBF and IWL cases separately, which can be derived from considering that the total rate of viscous strain energy dissipation is the sum of the rates in the weak and strong minerals. In the LBF case, both minerals deform at the same rate and the shear strength where a function x is introduced that describes the sensitivity of the strain rate partitioning in the rock to the strength con- trast of the minerals. The nature of this function can be sug- gested by considering limiting values. One possibility sug- gested by Handy (1994) is: where n, A, and Q are the flow law parameters, the subscripts r and i refer to the isostressed aggregate and the individual phases (total number m and volume fractions f) respectively. An alternative assumption is that all phases have the same strain and strain rate. This isostrain criterion leads to the fol- lowing aggregate properties: CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS 97 distributed fibres with a constant orientation, which may limit its geological application. Flow laws for polymineralic rocks require more theoretical and experimental research. 9.8 Deformation mechanism maps The rheology predicted by the flow laws in Section 9.4 can be compared on a deformation mechanism map (Fig. 9.1), which shows the relationships between deformation mech- anism, stress, strain rate, temperature, and grain size (e.g. Stoker and Ashby 1973, Ashby and Verrall 1978). These maps may be shown in plots of stress normalized by the shearmodulus against temperature normalized by melt- ing temperature (homologous temperature, ). The shear modulus normalization allows for the systematic dependence of the flow law constant A on and for the temperature de- pendence of the modulus (cf. Tsenn and Carter 1987). The melting temperature normalization allows for better compar- ison between different materials because transitions between different rheological regimes depend on These nor- malizations are relevant for materials-science applications, but the direct values of stress and temperature are more useful for tectonic studies. The fundamental assumptions for constructing these maps are that deformation will occur by the mechanism that provides the fastest strain rate, and that steady state conditions are obtained. Deformation mechanism fields in stress and temperature space are contoured for strain rate using the flow law of the deformation mechanism with the fastest strain rate; boundaries between fields correspond to loci of equal strain rate. Different maps are constructed for different grain sizes; alternatively grain size can be added as a third dimension. The possibility of contributions to strain rate by more than one mechanism can be allowed for (e.g. Stoker and Ashby 1973). For example, both diffusional creep mechanisms can be combined as in the last equation in Section 9.4.1.3, and dif- fusion and dislocation processes can also combine. However, flow by dislocation glide and dislocation creep are mutually exclusive. Deformation mechanism maps for geological materials have been produced for only quartz, olivine and calcite (e.g. Rutter 1976, White 1976, Carter and Tsenn 1987), because a range of flow laws for different mechanisms are not available for other minerals or rocks. Microstructures are a guiding principle to the construction and use of deformation mechan- ism maps: similarity in experimental and natural microstruc- tures and mechanisms allows for the correct choice of flow law parameters (e.g. Busch and Van der Pluijm 1995). 9.9 Lithospheric strength envelopes A Lithospheric Strength Envelope (LSE) shows the relation- ship of lithospheric strength with depth derived from elasti- city, failure criteria, frictional sliding laws and flow laws (Fig. 9.2). The term yield strength envelope is commonly used (e.g. Goetze and Evans 1979), but since the upper part of the envelope is governed by cataclastic failure, LSE is a better term. LSEs are a powerful way of describing the be- haviour of the lithosphere and have important applications to large-scale tectonic problems (e.g. Burov and Diament 1995, 1996). The upper part of the LSE is usually constructed using Byerlees Law for frictional sliding to represent cataclastic behaviour. Coulomb or Griffith failure criteria can also be used to model the behaviour of intact lithosphere (cf. Sib- son 1983, Kusznir and Park 1987). A power law for disloca- tion creep is usually assumed for the lower, plastic part of the LSE, justified by observations that suggest that lithospheric stress/temperature/grain size conditions are appropriate for this deformation mechanism. Dislocation glide can also be included (e.g. Burov and Diament 1995). The LSE is based on a model of the compositional structure of the earth. Gross simplifications are necessary due to the limited availability of rock mechanics data, and the difficulty of applying them to the earth. The upper crust is commonly modelled by wet quartzite, the mid to lower crust by feldspar or diorite, and the mantle as olivine. A temperature-depth profile is chosen for the crustal model. Appropriate steady state geotherms can be calculated from surface heat flux (e.g. Kusznir and Park 1984, 1987), but Burov and Diament (1995) have modelled an evolving geotherm due to cooling after oro- geny. The LSE is delineated by the lesser of the cataclastic or plastic strengths. The stresses can either be calculated for a given strain rate, or by applying a constant stress at the boundaries of a model that analyses the stress and strain with time. The latter approach shows that stress applied uniformly at the boundaries of the lithosphere is redistributed into the more competent layers which deform elastically, a process referred to as stress amplification (Kusznir 1982). Eventu- ally the elastic strength of all layers is exceeded, leading to whole lithosphere failure, and deformation continues by fric- tional sliding and intracrystalline plasticity (Kusznir and Bott 1977, Kusznir and Park 1982, 1984, 1987). Hence steady state LSEs have no part that is controlled by elastic strength. The shape of the simplest LSE (for a lithosphere of homo- geneous composition) consists of a rapid linear increase in strength with depth from the surface of the earth governed by the high normal-stress dependence of Byerlees Law or a fail- ure criterion (e.g. the top part of Fig. 9.2). The cataclastic part of the LSE depends on the orientation of the failure sur- face: differential stresses for faulting or frictional sliding at any level of the crust increase in the order normal - strike- slip - thrust fault. The strength of the lithosphere reaches a maximum where the cataclastic strength is equal to the flow stress for intracrystalline plasticity. Below this point the flow stress is less than the cataclastic strength, and continues to decrease with depth as temperature increases. LSEs for layered models of the earth generally show the above pattern repeated in each layer (Fig. 9.2). There are dramatic strength contrasts across layers, especially between the crust and the mantle. This suggests that detachment could occur at these layer boundaries, which are sometimes misleadingly called brittle-ductile transitions, but are more accurately referred to as brittle-plastic transitions (Section 1.3, 1.5). However, saw-tooth LSEs such as those in Fig. 9. 2 can be criticized because the validity of Byerlees law has not 98 CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS been established at mid to lower crustal pressures, and the high stresses predicted by extrapolation of the law to these conditions are unrealistic (Ord and Hobbs 1989). Moreover, the semibrittle deformation regime is not recognised, prob- ably because of the paucity of published flow laws. More realisitic possibilities for the shape of the LSE at mid crustal depths are either a vertical line of constant stress with a value equal to the stress at the base of the seismogenic zone (Hobbs et al. 1986), or non-linear, pressure-dependent functions de- rived from Mohr-Coulomb constitutive laws for permanent deformation (Ord 1991). The experimental basis for the lat- ter laws is very limited, and they have the disadvantage of predicting strain-dependent values of stress. 9.10 Palaeopiezometry 9.10.1 Methods and calibration Palaeopiezometry is the determination of past stress fields, which can provide major constraints on tectonic models. Mi- crostructural methods have concentrated mainly on measur- ing differential stress (Sections 9.10.2-9.10.6), and the ori- entation of the stress tensor (Sections 9.10.7-9.10.8). Pa- laeopiezometers are calibrated by experiments and theory, but there are large variations in calibrations of the same pa- laeopiezometer. Furthermore, different palaeopiezometers yield considerably different values when applied to the same rocks. The latter variations can potentially lead to further tec- tonic insights (Section 9.10.9). Determination of the mean stress is considered in the separate Section on geothermoba- rometry (Section 9.11). 9.10.2 Recrystallized grain size can be related to differential stress ( MPa) by an expression of the form: The size of grains recrystallized during deformation (d, mm) where m and are constants, which can be determined ex- perimentally or derived theoretically (e.g. White 1979). Val- ues of m and are given in Table 9.5, and the calibrations for quartz are plotted in Fig. 9.3. The differential stresses for quartz predicted by different calibrations differ by up to four orders of magnitude, for at least seven possible reasons, CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS 99 100 CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS which are worth examining in detail because they highlight the problems of recrystallized grain size palaeopiezometry. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Recrystallized grain size appears to depend on the re- crystallization mechanism: subgrain rotation (regime 2) gives smaller grains than grain boundary migration (re- gime 3) (e.g. Drury et al. 1985, Drury and Urai 1990, Hirth and Tullis 1992). The importance of the effect of water is obvious from comparing the dry and wet calibrations of Ord and Christie (1984). However, it does not appear to be im- portant in olivine (Van der Wal 1993). The possibility that the recrystallized grain size is sens- itive to temperature is suggested by some data on metals and olivine (e.g. Mercier et al. 1977, Ross et al. 1980), and predicted by theory (Mercier 1980a). The possibility that the recrystallized grain size is de- pendent on quartz phase is suggested by the flow law dependence on phase (9.4.2.2). Kinetic effects may severely hamper determination of the calibration constants if equilibrium grain size is not attained during experiments (Twiss 1977). The lack of such equilibrium for grain sizes on the order of mm is strongly suggested by the experiments of Kronenberg and Tullis (1984); hence recent experiments have been on much finer grain sizes (e.g. Post and Tullis 1999). Equilibrium grain size may not be achieved if grain boundaries are pinned by impurities (e.g. Evans and White 1984). Recrystallized grain size has been measured by various techniques and may be specified by different parameters: a standard practice is to measure the mean linear inter- cept grain size and multiply by 1.5 to allow for trunca- tion and sampling effects (e.g. Christie and Ord 1980). However, this will not be correct for grains with a fabric. 9.10.3 Subgrain size Subgrain size can be related to stress by an expression of the form: where and are calibration constants, is the shear mod- ulus, and is the most common Burgers vector. Values of 1 and 2 for have been proposed on theoretical grounds (Twiss 1977). Another possible relationship proposed by Twiss (1986) is: where C and are constants, implying that there is a stable subgrain size at zero stress. However, the second rela- tionship does not fit data for olivine and quartz better than the first. This may be due to the lack of accurate, low stress meas- urements (Twiss 1986). Until these are available, empirically derived constants for the first relationship are probably the most satisfactory calibration of the subgrain size palaeopiezo- meter, as given in Table 9.6. Problems with the application of this palaeopiezometer include a possible temperature de- pendence, the sensitivity of subgrain size to water known for olivine (Twiss 1986, Van der Wal 1993) and the problem of subgrain size measurement. Subgrain sizes may be measured under the optical microscope in reflected light after etching (see Ord and Christie 1984 for the method) or by electron mi- croscopy. Optically determined subgrain sizes are commonly an order of magnitude larger than subgrain sizes measured by electron microscopy (Ord and Christie 1984). Available data at present may not allow reliable extrapolation outside the range of subgrain sizes used to calibrate the palaeopiezo- meter, since alternative calibrations fit the experimental data almost equally well, yet give enormous differences when ex- trapolated (Twiss 1986). 9.10.4 Dislocation density The dislocation density relationship can be written as: where D and are constants, implying a steady state free dislocation density. However, data for olivine and quartz are not fitted any better by the second relationship. Table 9.7 presents calibration constants for quartz and olivine using the first expression. Problems with this palaeopiezometer are possible temperature dependence and the difficulty of meas- uring dislocation density accurately. Invisibility of disloca- tions under the TEM may cause an underestimate in disloca- tion density of 30% (Ord and Christie 1984). 9.10.5 Twinning - differential stress Three different approaches have been proposed to relate twin- ning in carbonates to differential stress. Two of these (Jam- ison and Spang 1976 and Laurent et al. 1981, 1990) take no account of the fact that grain size is known to have an effect on the twinning, and are therefore less suitable than where k and u are constants, and and are defined as above. A theoretical value of u is 0.5 (Weathers et al. 1979), but measured values have a range from 0.45 to 3.33 (Twiss 1986). An alternative form of the relationship sometimes used is: CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS 101 the approach of Rowe and Rutter (1990), who have calib- rated three twinning palaeopeizometers from laboratory ex- periments, which all appear to be independent of temperature, strain rate and strain. Twinning incidence, is the proportion of grains with optically visible twins in any grain size class. It can be related to differential stress In practice, stresses are calculated from for each grain size class and plotted against grain size: they should lie on lines of constant slope for different values of The standard error in the experimental calibration was 31 MPa. Twin density, is the number of twins per mm. This is calculated by the slope of the relation between number of twins in a grain size interval and grain size. appears to be independent of grain size, and is related to with a standard error of 43 MPa, by: Maximum twin volume, is the maximum volume proportion (%) of twinned ma- terial in a grain size class. In the experiments, the area frac- tion of twins was taken as equal to the volume fraction, and was measured from a two-dimensional thin section. is related to with a standard error of 41 MPa, by : As with the previous palaeopeizometers, there are a number of potential problems. Clearly if twinning is the only deform- ation mechanism, the amount of twinning measured by any of the three parameters will be a function of strain. The method thus assumes that after twinning, equilibrium is reached with a non-twinning deformation mechanism. In principle, grain size distribution could have an effect on this palaeopiezo- meter because stress distributions in grains are strongly in- fluenced by the size of neighbouring grains (Newman 1994), but this has not yet been evaluated or demonstrated. This palaeopiezometer has been calibrated only for calcite (other carbonates twin at different stress levels), and since the cal- ibration experiments were carried out at 400C and above, it is probably not appropriate for low temperature deformation (Burkhard 1993). The best results will be obtained in samples that have experienced a single, coaxial strain event (the con- ditions of the experimental calibration), otherwise the method will overestimate stress (Rowe and Rutter 1990). There is some experimental evidence that twinning in pyroxene could be used as a palaeopiezometer: Tullis (1980) suggests that the minimum stress needed for twinning in pyroxenes is 100 MPa. 9.10.6 Deformation lamellae The appearance of deformation lamellae (Section 4.7) in ex- periments is characteristic of flow laws with an exponential relationship between stress and strain rate, which occur at relatively high stresses. This observation leads to the sug- gestion that there may be a critical differential stress for the formation of deformation lamellae, dependent on the type of bonding and crystal structure of the material (Blenkinsop and Drury 1988). Values of 100-200 MPa have been suggested for quartz. However, it is possible that the critical stress may be inversely temperature-dependent, so that at present deformation lamellae in quartz should only be taken as qual- itative indicators of relatively high stress levels (Drury 1993). The relation derived by Koch and Christie is ( MPa): (MPa) and grain size (d, mm) by the following equation: Spacing of deformation lamellae (s, mm) may constitute a palaeopiezometer (Koch and Christie 1981, McLaren 1991). 102 CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS 103 9.10.7 Principal stress orientations from de- formation lamellae Techniques of using deformation lamellae in quartz to de- duce principal stress orientations were developed by Carter and Friedman (1965) and Carter and Rayleigh (1969). Of the three methods proposed by Carter and coworkers, the ar- row method is the easiest and yields consistent results. The orientations of the c-axis and deformation lamellae are first measured from individual quartz grains. The plane containing the pole to a lamella and the c-axis is constructed (Fig. 9.4). and are located within this plane at 45 to the lamella plane. is distinguished from by the fact that the c-axis lies closest to An arrow from the c-axis to the lamella pole will point from to (Fig. 9.4). Unique and orientations can be derived by eigenvector analysis from a number of such measurements (e.g. Spang and Van der Lee 1975). This construction implies that the deformation lamel- lae form in a plane of maximum resolved shear stress with a maximum shear stress direction parallel to the projection of the c-axis onto the lamellae plane. The evidence presented in Section 4.7 shows that recovery is an integral part of lamellae development, so that a simple analogy with a slip system for the formation of lamellae may not be entirely valid. However, the strength of the method is based on its empirical success (Pavlis and Bruhn 1988, Drury 1993), even if its theoretical basis remains unclear. The principal stress axes from deform- ation lamellae are in good agreement with those calculated from the carbonate twin method from the same samples (e.g. Spang and Van der Lee 1975). It is possible to consider other angular relationships between and the lamella plane, but some results suggest that the stress axes do not change ap- preciably from the 45 constraint (Spang and Van der Lee 1975). It is also possible to analyze for the principal stresses without using a fixed angular relationship between and the lamella plane, by using the right dihedra technique (cf. An- gelier 1984). 9.10.8 Principal stress orientations and strains from twins Twins have been used to deduce principal stress orientations by assuming that the twin plane is a shear plane and the twin direction is parallel to the maximum resolved shear stress (e.g. Turner 1953, Weiss 1954). Twinning in calcite occurs on the e planes in the direction of the plane contain- ing the pole to the twin and the c-axis (Fig. 9.4). and are therefore at 45 to the twin plane in the plane of the c-axis and the pole to the twin - a similar geometry to that used for the quartz deformation lamellae method. However, in con- trast to that method, is in the opposite quadrant from the c-axis (Fig. 9.4). A similar construction can be applied to f twins in dolomite, but here is in the same quadrant as the c-axis (Fig. 9.4). A development of this technique is to use the right dihedra method to determine the and orientations that are com- patible with the largest numbers of twins. The value of the maximum number of compatible twins (the MAX number) gives a measure of the degree to which the data can be fitted by a single stress orientation (Pfiffner and Burkhard 1987). This method has the advantage that it does not assume a fixed angle between and the twin plane. A further development is the determination of principal stress orientations and ab- solute magnitudes by assuming homogeneous stress distribu- tion and a critical resolved shear stress for twinning (Laurent et al. 1981, 1990). It is possible to calculate a finite strain tensor by incorpor- ating the shear strain necessary for twinning into the orient- ation analysis (e.g. Groshong 1972, 1974, 1984). A com- puter program to carry out the analyses is described by Evans and Groshong (1994). The measurements necessary for the determination include the c-axis orientation, twin set orienta- tion, average thickness and number of twins, and grain width. 25 grains in two perpendicular thin sections should be meas- ured. Twins which do not fit the calculated strain or stress fields are a problem in all these methods. Two basic philosophies to deal with this problem have been adopted. The first is to recognize that some twins will inevitably develop in incom- patible orientations due to stress inhomogeneity. The propor- tion of such twins (negative expected values, NEV, Groshong 1972) can be used to test the homogeneity of the sample, and the incompatible grains can be removed from the data set. Alternatively, the incompatible twins are presumed to reflect different superimposed stress fields, and they can be used to separate out a number of different stress fields (e.g. Lacombe et al. 1990). This method has been criticized by Burkhard (1993) because it has yielded unrealistic results, and the as- 104 CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS sumption of stress homogeneity is clearly false in a polysized grain aggregate. 9.10.9 General problems with palaeopiezomet- ers A general problem with all palaeopiezometers is the interpret- ation of the results. The significance of the stress level recor- ded can only be evaluated in the context of an evolving stress field, analogous to the problem of interpreting results from geothermobarometry within a P-T path. Interpretations be- come especially problematic when considering results from the same sample that differ according to the method used. For example, stresses measured by dislocation density, subgrain size and recrystallized grain size may differ because they have variable dependence on strain magnitude. Dislocation dens- ities may be reset after less than 1% strain, compared to 5% for subgrain sizes and perhaps 30% for recrystallized grain sizes; dislocation densities may therefore record later tectonic events with low strains such as stress during uplift (e.g. White 1979a). This problem can potentially be overcome by plot- ting stress levels derived from one palaeopiezometer against another. If the stresses are recorded by both palaeopiezomet- ers from the same part of the stress-time path, they will lie on a line with a unit slope, while deviations from this line indicate records from different parts of the stress path. 9.11 Geothermobarometry 9.11.1 Methods and calibration The determination of past temperature and mean stress (geo- thermobarometry) is traditionally the domain of thermody- namics and mineral chemistry. However, there are a num- ber of promising new developments in the application of mi- crostructures to geothermobarometry, which are particularly robust because they are calibrated from naturally deformed samples. In addition to these new, quantitative approaches, experi- ments and thermodynamic results allow some generalizations about the minimum temperatures for plasticity. Plasticity in the form of twinning can occur even at room temperature in calcite, but appears to require a temperature of 300C in dolo- mite. Plasticity (sensu lato) in quartz and mica is generally restricted to temperatures greater than 200C. The onset of plasticity in feldspars is commonly taken as 450C, but this value is not well constrained. The common mafic minerals (clinopyroxene, amphibole, orthopyroxene and olivine) may be plastic from 500C or above. These numbers must how- ever be treated with great caution, because there are many other variables involved in the mechanism transitions (not- ably stress/strain rate, see Section 1.3), and because of the problems of extrapolating from experiments to nature (Sec- tion 9.1). 9.11.2 Calcite twin morphology Twin morphology in calcite appears to be strongly temperat- ure dependent, and has been proposed as a geothermometer (Burkhard 1993). Four types of twins can be distinguished (Fig. 9.5), together with appropriate temperature ranges for deformation: Type I. Thin (1 mm), straight, rational twins form at temper- atures of less than 200C. Type II. Thicker, straight and rational twins (> 1 mm), which are slightly lens shaped, form at 150-300C. Type III. Thick, curved, irrational twins, which may contain twins within twins, form at temperatures greater than 200C. Type IV. Thick, irrational and patchy twins, breaking up into trails of small grains, form at temperatures over 250C. CHAPTER 9. FROM MICROSTRUCTURES TO MOUNTAINS 105 9.11.3 Sutured quartz grain boundaries The geometry of sutured grain boundaries (Section 4.8) formed by grain boundary migration depends on the temper- ature during deformation. With increasing temperature, the length of segments, serrations or lobes increases (Fig. 9.6, Kruhl and Nega 1996). The geometry of a grain boundary can be characterized by its fractal dimension, D, which is best measured by the divider method (Kruhl and Nega 1996). A grain boundary is divided into linear segments (strides) length. The process is repeated over a range of values of r. D is derived from the gradient of a log-log plot of L against r. Kruhl and Nega (1996) established the relation shown in Fig. 9.7 empirically from measurements of natural su- tures with known temperatures of deformation. The relation between T (C) and D is approximately: D values of sutures produced in experimental deformation appear to be affected by the experimental strain rate as well as temperature (Takahashi et al. 1997). However, the extent to which strain rate may be important in natural deformation is unknown, especially because the experimental strain rates were limited to to and maximum strains of 31%. Ultimately the validity of a temperature - only depend- ence of D rests on the empirical evidence. 9.11.4 Subgrain boundary orientation in quartz The orientation of subgrain boundaries in quartz appears to be controlled by the phase present during deformation (Sec- tion 4.6). The presence of chessboard patterns, indicating both basal and prism-parallel sub-grain boundaries, is restric- ted to deformation in the field (Kruhl 1996). This means temperatures above 573C at 0 MPa, and 825C at 1000 MPa (Gross and Van Heege 1973). Chessboard patterns can only be seen in grains with c-axes subparallel to the plane of the section (high interference colours) and must be distin- guished from three types of pseudochessboard pattern (Kruhl 1996). 1. 2. 3. Two sets of prismatic subgrain boundaries visible in grains with c-axes at high angles to the section (i.e. low birefringence). Rectangular kink band boundaries that are not crystallo- graphically orientated. Two sets of rhombohedral subgrain boundaries in grains with c-axes subparallel to the section, which can be dis- tinguished by their inclined extinction positions. of individual length r. The length of the grain boundary L is equal to the product of the number of segments and their For a fractal grain boundary, L is related to r by: This page intentionally left blank References Aerden, D. G. A. M. 1995. Porphyroblast non-rotation during crustal extension in the Variscan Lys-Caillaouas Massif, Pyrenees. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 709-726. Aerden, D. G. A. M. 1996. The pyrite-type strain fringes from Lourdes (France): indicators of Alpine thrust kinematics in the Pyrenees. J. Struct. Geol. 18, 75-92. Agar, S. M., Prior, D. J. & Behrmann, J. H. 1988. Back- scattered electron imagery of the tectonic fabrics of some fine grained sediments: implications for fabric nomen- clature and deformation processes. Geology, 17, 901-904. Aharonov, E., Rothman, D. H. & Thompson, A. H. 1997. Transport properties and diagenesis in sedimentary rocks: The role of micro-scale geometry. Geology, 25, 547-550. Alexopoulos, J. S., Grieve, R. A. F. & Robertson, P. B. 1988. Microscopic lamella deformation features in quartz: Dis- criminative characteristics of shock-generated varieties. Geology 16, 796-799. Allison, A. & La Tour, T. E. 1977. Brittle deformation of hornblende in a mylonite: a direct geometrical analogue of ductile deformation by translation gliding. Can. J. Earth Sci. 14, 1953-1958. Alvarez, W., Engelder, T. & Lowrie, W. 1976. Formation of spaced cleavage and folds in brittle limestone by dissolu- tion. Geology 4, 698-701. Alvarez, W., Engelder, T. & Geisser, P. A. 1978. Classifica- tion of solution cleavage in pelagic limestones. Geology 6, 263-266. Ameen, M. S. (editor) 1995. Fractography: fracture topo- graphy as a tool in fracture mechanics and stress analysis. Spec. Publs. geol. Soc. Lond. 92. Anderson, O. L. & Grew, P. C. 1977. Stress Corrosion Theory of Crack Propagation with application to geophysics. Rev. Geophys. and Space Phys. 15, 77-104. Andrews, L. M. & Railsback, L. B. 1997. Controls on stylolite development: Morphologic, lithologic and tem- poral evidence from bedding-parallel and transverse stylolites from the U.S. Appalachians. J. Geol. 105, 59- 73. Angevine, C. L. & Turcotte, D. L. 1983. Porosity reduction by pressure solution: A theoretical model for quartz arenites. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 94, 1129-1134. Angelier, J. 1984. Tectonic analysis of fault slip data sets. J. geophys. Res. 89, 5835-5848. Antonellini, M. A. & Pollard, D. D. 1994. Distinct element modeling of deformation bands in sandstone. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 1165-1182. Arzi, A. A. 1978. Critical phenomena in the rheology of par- tially melted rocks. Tectonophysics 44, 173-184. Ashby, M. F. & Verrall, R. A. 1978. Micromechanisms of flow and fracture, and their relevance to the rheology of the upper mantle. Phil. Trans. R. Soc. Lond. A 288, 59-95. Ashworth, J. R. & McLellan, E. L. 1985. Textures. In Ash- worth, J. R. (ed.) Migmatites. Blackie and Sons Ltd., Glasgow, 180-203. Ashworth, J. R. & Schneider, H. 1985. Deformation and transformation in experimentally shock-loaded quartz. Phys. Chem. Min. 11, 241-249. Atkinson, B. K. 1982. Subcritical crack propagation in rocks: theory, experimental results and applications. J. Struct. Geol. 4, 41-56. Av Lallement, H. G. 1978. Deformation of diopside and websterite. Tectonophysics 48, 1-27. Aydin, A. 1978. Small faults formed as deformation bands in sandstones. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 116, 931-942. Aydin, A. & Johnson, A. M. 1978. Development of faults as zones of deformation bands and as slip surfaces in sand- stones. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 116, 931-942. Aydin, A. & Johnson, A. M. 1983. Analysis of Faulting in porous sandstones. J. Struct. Geol. 5, 19-31. Bagnold, R. A. 1954. Experiments on a gravity free disper- sion of large solid spheres in a Newtonian fluid under shear. Proc. R. Soc. Lond. A225, 49-63. Bal, P. & Brun, J-P. 1989. Late precambrian thrust and wrench zones in northern Brittany. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 391-405. Bansal, G. K. 1977. On fracture mirror formation in glass and polycrystalline ceramics. Philos. Mag. 35, 935-44. Bathurst, R. G. C. 1958. Diagnetic fabrics in some British Dinantian limestones. Liverpool and Manchester Geol. J. 2, 11-36. Baud, P., Reuschl T. & Charlez, P. 1996. An improved wing crack model for deformation and failure of rocks in com- pression. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geomech. Abs. 33, 539-542. Beach, A. 1979. Pressure solution as a metamorphic process in deformed terrigenous sedimentary rocks. Lithos. 51- 58. Beaumont, C, Ellis, S., Hamilton, J. & Fullsack, P. 1996. Mechanical model for subduction-collision tectonics of Alpine-type compressional orogens. Geology 24, 675- 678. Becker, A. 1995. Quartz pressure solution: influence of crys- tallographic orientation. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 1395-1406. Behrmann, J. H. 1984. A study of white mica microstructure and microchemistry in a low grade mylonite. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 283-292. Behrmann, J. H. 1985. Crystal plasticity and superplasticity in quartzite: a natural example. Tectonophysics 115,101- 129. Behrmann, J. H. 1987. A precautionary note on shear bands 107 108 REFERENCES as kinematic indicators. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 659-666. Behrmann, J. H. & Platt, J. H. 1982. Sense of nappe emplace- ment from quartz c-axis fabrics. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 59, 208-215. Bell, T. H. 1985. Deformation partioning and porphyroblast rotation in metamorphic rocks: a radical interpretation. J. metam. Geol. 3, 109-118. Bell, T. H. & Johnson, S. E. 1989. Porphyroblast inclusion trails: the key to orogenesis. J. metam. Geol. 3, 109-118. Bell, T. H. & Cluff, C. 1989. Dissolution, solution transfer, diffusion versus fluid flow and volume loss during de- formation/metamorphism. J. metam. Geol. 7, 425-447. Bell, T. H., Forde, A. & Hayward, N. 1992. Do smoothly curving, spiral-shaped inclusion trails signify porphyro- blast rotation? Geology 20, 59-62. Bell, T. H., Johnson, S. E., Davis, B., Forde, A., Hayward, N. & Wilkins, C. 1992. Porphyroblast inclusion-trail ori- entation data: eppure non son girate. J. metam. Geol. 10, 295-307. Bennema & van der Eerden, 1987. Morphology of crystals. In I. Sunangwa (ed.). Terra Publications, Tokyo. Benn, K. & Allard, B. 1989. Preferred mineral orientation related to magmatic flow in ophiolite layered gabbros. J. Petrol. 30, 925-946. Berckhemer, H., Auer, F. & Drisler, J. 1979. High temperat- ure and elasticity and elasticity of mantle peridotite. Phys. Earth & Planet. Interiors 20, 48-79. Bernab, Y. 1987. The effective pressure law for permeabil- ity during pore pressure and confining pressure cycling of several crystalline rocks. J. geophys. Res. 92, 649-657. Berth, D., Choukroune, D. & Jegouzo P. 1979. Orthogen- esis, mylonite and non-coaxial deformation of granites: the example of the South Armorican Shear Zone. J. Struct. Geol. 1, 31-34. Biegel, R. I., Sammis, C. G. & Dieterich, J. H. 1989. The frictional properties of a simulated gouge having a fractal particle distribution. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 827-846. Biegel, R. I., Wang, C. H., Boitnott, G. N. & Yoshioka, N. 1992. Micromechanics of rock friction, 1, Effects of sur- face roughness on initial friction and slip hardening in Westerly granite. J. geophys. Res. 97, 8965-8978. Bjrnerud, M. G. & Zhang, H. 1995. Flow mixing, object matrix coherence, mantle growth and the development of porphyroclast tails. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 1347-1350. Blacic, J. D. & Christie, J. M. 1984. Plasticity and hydrolytic weakening of quartz single crystals. J. geophys. Res. 89, 4223-4239. Blenkinsop, T. G. 1989. Thickness-displacement relation- ships for deformation zones: Discussion. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 1051-1054. Blenkinsop, T. G. 1991. Cataclasis and processes of particle size reduction. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 136, 1-33. Blenkinsop, T. G. & Rutter, E. H. 1986. Cataclastic deforma- tion of quartzite in the Moine thrust zone. J. Struct. Geol. 8, 669-681. Blenkinsop, T. G. & Drury, M. R. 1988. Stress estimates and fault history from quartz microstructures. J. Struct. Geol. 10, 673-684. Blenkinsop, T. G. & Sibson, R. H. 1991. Aseismic fractur- ing and cataclasis involving reaction softening within core material from the Cajon Pass drillhole. J. geophys. Res. 97.5135-5144. Blenkinsop, T. G. & Treolar, P. J. 1995. Geometry, classific- ation and kinematics of S-C fabrics in the Mushandike area, Zimbabwe. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 397-408. Blumenfeld, P. 1983. Le tuilage des mgacristaux-un critre dcoulement rotationnel pour les fluidalits des roches magmatiques-application au granite de Barbey. Bull. Soc. gol. Fr. 25, 309-318. Blumenfeld, P. & Bouchez, J. L. 1988. Shear criteria in gran- ite and migmatite deformed in the magmatic and solid states. J. Struct. Geol. 10, 361-372. Bohor, B. F., Betterton, W. J. & Krogh, T. E. 1993. Impact shocked zircons: discovery of shock-induced textures re- flecting increasing degrees of shock metamorphism. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 119, 419-424. Boland, J. N. & Tullis, T. E. 1986. Deformation behaviour of wet and dry clinopyroxentite in the brittle to ductile trans- ition region. In: Mineral and rock deformation: Laborat- ory Studies-The Paterson Volume (edited by Hobbs, B. E. & Heard, H. C.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geophys. Monogr. 36, 35-50. Boldt, L. A. 1995. Gypsum plate enhancement of cataclastic fabric in thin section. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 301-303. Borg, I. & Maxwell, J. C. 1956. Interpretation of fabrics of experimentally defromed sands. Am. J. Sci. 254, 71-81. Borg, I., Friedman, M., Handin, J. & Higgs, D. 1960. Exper- imental Deformation of St. Peter Sand: A Study of Cata- clastic Flow. In: Rock Deformation (edited by Griggs, D. & Handin, J.) Mem. geol. Soc. Am. 79, 193-226. Borradaile, J. G. 1981. Particulate flow and the generation of cleavage. Tectonophysics, 72, 306-321. Borradaile, J. G., Bayly, M. B. & Powell, C. M. A. 1982. Atlas of deformational and metamorphic rock fabrics. Springer, Berlin Heidelberg New York. Bouchez, J. L. & Gleizes, G. 1995. Two-stage deformation of the Mont-Louis-Andorra granite pluton (Variscan Pyren- ees) inferred from magnetic susceptibility anisotropy. J. geol. Soc. 152, 669-680. Boullier, A. M. & Gueguen, Y. 1975. SP-Mylonites: origin of some mylonitesby superplastic flow. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 50, 93-104. Bouchez, J. L., Lister, G. S. & Nicolas, A. 1983. Fabric asym- metry and shear sense in movement zones. Geol. Rdsch. 72, 401-419. Bouchez, J. L., Delas, C., Gleizes, G., Nedelec, A. & Cuney, M. 1992. Submagmatic microfractures in granites. Geo- logy 20, 35-38. Brace, W. E. & Bombolakis, E. G. 1963. A Note on Brittle Crack Growth in Compression. J. geophys. Res. 68, 3709- 13. Brace, W. F. & Martin, R. J. 1968. A test of the law of effect- ive stress for crystalline rocks of low porosity. Int. J. Rock Mech. &Min. Sci. 5, 415-426. Brantley, S. L. 1992. The effect of fluid chemistry on quartz microcrack lifetimes. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 113, 145- 156. Brown, W. L. & Macaudire, J. 1984. Microfracturing in re- REFERENCES 109 lation to atomic structure of plagioclase from a deformed meta-anorthosite. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 579-586. Brown, W. L. & Scholz, C. H. 1985. Broad bandwidth study of the topography of natural rock surfaces. J. geophys. Res. 90, 12575-12582. Bruner, W. M. 1984. Crack growth during unroofing of crustal rocks: Effects of thermoelastic behaviour and near - surface stresses. J. geophys. Res. 89, 4167-4184. Burg, J-P. 1987. Regional shear variation in relation to diapir- ism and folding. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 925-934. Burg, J-P. 1991. Quartz shape fabric variations and c-axis fab- rics in a ribbon-mylonite: arguments for an oscillating fo- liation. J. Struct. Geol. 8, 123-132. Burkhard, M. 1993. Calcite twins, their geometry, appearance and significance as stress-strain markers and indicators of tectonic regime: a review. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 351-368. Burnley, P. C., Green, H. W. & Prior, D. J. 1991. Fault- ing associated with the olivine-spinel transformation in and its implications for deep-focus earth- quakes. J. geophys. Res. 96, 425-443. Burov, E. B. & Diament, M. 1995. The effective elastic thick- ness (Te) of continental lithosphere: What does it really mean? J. geophys. Res. 100, 3905-3927. Burov, E. B. & Diament, M. 1996. Isostacy, equivalent elastic thickness, and inelastic rheology of continents and oceans. Geology, 24, 385-480. Busa, M. D. & Gray, N. H. 1992. Rotated staurolite porphyro- blasts in Littleton Schist at Bolton, Connecticut, U.S.A. J. metam. Geol. 15, 351-368. Busch, J. P. & Van der Pluijm, B. A. 1995. Calcite textures, microstructures and rheological properties of marble mylonites in the Bancroft shear zone, Ontario, Canada. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 677-688. Byerlee, J. D. 1968. Brittle-ductile transition in rocks. J. geo- phys. Res. 73, 4741-4750. Byerlee, J. D. 1978. Friction of rock. Pure & Appl. Geoph. 116, 807-839. Camacho, A., Vernon, R. H. & Fitz Gerald, J. D. 1995. Large volumes of anhydrous pseudotachylite in the Woodroffe Thrust, eastern Musgraves Ranges, Australia. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 371-383. Caristan, Y. 1982. The transition from higher temperature creep to fracture in Maryland diabase. J. geophys. Res. 87, 6781-6790. Carrio-Shaffhauser, E. & Gaviglio, P. 1990. Pressure solution and cementation stimulated by faulting in limestones. J. Struct. Geol. 12, 987-994. Carrio-Schaffhauser, E., Raynaud, S., Latire, H. J. & Mazorelle, F. 1992. Propagation and localization of stylolites in limestones. In: Deformation Mechanisms, Rheology and Tectonics (edited by Knipe, R. J. & Rut- ter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 193-199. Carter, N. L. 1965. Basal quartz deformation lamellae - A cri- terion for recogniton of impactites. Am. J. Sci. 263, 786- 806. Carter, N. L. & Kirby, S. H. 1978. Transient Creep and Semibrittle behaviour of Crystalline Rocks. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 116, 807-839. Carter, N. L. & Friedman, M. 1965. Dynamic analysis of de- formed quartz and calcite from the Dry Creek Ridge An- ticline, Montana. Am. J. Sci. 263, 747-785. Carter, N. L. & Rayleigh, C. B. 1969. Principal stress direc- tions from plastic flow in crystals. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 80, 1231-1264. Carter, N. L. & Tsenn, M. C. 1987. Flow properties of con- tinental lithosphere. Tectonophysics 136, 27-63. Carter, N. L., Officer, C. B., Chesner, C. A. & Rose, W. I. 1986. Dynamic deformation of volcanic ejecta from the Toba caldera: possible relevance to Cretaceous/Tertiary boundary phenomena. Geology 14, 380-383. Carter, N. L., Officer, C. B. & Drake, C. L. 1990. Dynamic deformation of quartz and feldspar: clues to causes of some natural crises. Tectonophysics, 171, 373-391. Carter, N. L, Horseman, S. T., Russell, J. E. & Handin, J. 1993. Rheology of rocksalt. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 1257- 1271. Casey, W. H. 1995. Surface chemistry during the dissolution of oxide and silicate materials. In: Mineral Surfaces (ed- ited by Vaughan, D. J. & Pattrick, R. A. D.). Chapman and Hall, London. 185-217. Champness, P. E. & Lorimer, G. W. 1974. A direct lat- tice resolution study of precipitation (exsolution) in or- thopyroxene. Philos. Mag. 30, 357-365. Chester, F. M. & Logan, J. M. 1987. Composite planar fabric of gouge from the Punchbowl Fault, California. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 621-634. Christie, J. M. & Koch, P. S. 1982. Grain size-flow stress rela- tions for novaculite deformed in hydrous assemblies (ab- stract). Eos, Trans. Am. Geophys. Un. 63, 1095. Christie, J. M. & Ord, A. 1980. Flow stress from microstruc- ture of mylonites: example and current assessment. J. geophys. Res. 85, 6253-6262. Christie, J. M. & Ardell, A. J. 1974. Substructures of deform- ation lamellae in quartz. Geology 2, 405-408. Chopin, C. 1984. Coesite and pure pyrope in high grade blueschists of the Western Alps: A first record and some consequences. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 86, 107-118. Connolly, J. A. D., Holness, M. B., Rubie, D. C. & Rush- mer, T. 1997. Reaction-induced microcracking: An ex- perimental investigation of a mechanism for enhancing anatectic melt extraction. Geology, 25, 591-594. Conrad, R. E. & Friedman, M. 1976. Microscopic Feather Fractures in the Faulting Process. Tectonophysics 33, 187-198. Cooper, R. F. & Kohlstedt, D. L. 1982. Interfacial energies in the olivine-basalt system. In: High pressure research in geophysics (edited by Akimata, S. & Manghnari, M. H.). Adv. Earth Planet Sci. 12, 217-228. Cooper, R. F. & Kohlstedt, D. L. 1984. Solution-precipitation enhanced diffusional creep of particles molten olivine- basalt aggregates during hot- pressing. Tectonophysics 107, 207-233. Cooper, R. F., Kohlstedt, D. L. & Chyung. 1989. Solution- precipitation enhanced creep in solid-liquid aggregates that display a non-zero dihedral angle. Acta. Metall. 37, 1759-1771. Costin, L. S. 1983. A Microcrack Model for the Deformation and Failure of Brittle Rock. J. geophys. Res. 88, 9485- 110 REFERENCES 9492. Cox, S. J. D. & Atkinson, B. K. 1983. Fracture Mechanics and acoustic emission of anti-plane shear cracks in rocks. Earthquake Prediction and Res. 2, 1-24. Cox, S. F. 1987. Antiaxial crack-seal vein microstructures and their relationship to displacement paths. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 779-788. Cruikshank, K. M., Zhao, G. & Johnson, A. M. 1991. Ana- lysis of minor fractures associated with joints and faulted joints. J. Struct. Geol. 13, 865-886. DArco, P. & Wendt, A. S. 1994. Radial cracks around in- clusions: A program to calculate P-T paths with re- spect to elastic properties of minerals. Computers and Geosciences, 20, 1275-1283. Das, S. & Scholz, C. H. 1981. Theory of Time-Dependent Rupture in the Earth. J. geophys. Res. 86, 6039-6051. De Bresser, J. H. P. 1988. Deformation of calcite crystals by r+ anf f+ slip: mechanical behaviour and dislocation density vs. stress relation. Eos, Trans. Am. Gephys. Un. 69, 1418. De Bresser, J. H. P. & Spiers, C. J. 1988. Deformation of calcite crystals by r+ and f+ slip. In: Deformation Mech- anisms, Rheology and Tectonics (edited by Knipe, R. J. & Rutter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 285-298. Dietrich, D. & Grant, P. R. 1986. Cathodoluminescence pet- rography of syntectonic quartz fibres. J. Struct. Geol. 7, 541-568. DellAngelo, L. N. & Tullis, J. 1988. Experimental deform- ation of partially melted granitic aggregates. J. metam. Geol. 6, 495-516. DellAngelo, L. N., Tullis, J. & Yund, R. A. 1987. Transition from dislocation creep to melt-enhanced diffusion creep in fine-grained granitic aggregates. Tectonophysics, 139, 325-332. Den Brock, B. 1996. The effect of crystallographic orienta- tion on pressure solution in quartzite. J. Struct. Geol. 18, 859-860. Den Brock, S. W. J. & Spiers, C. J. 1991. Experimental evid- ence for water weakening of quartzite by microcracking plus solution-precipitation creep. J. geol. Soc. London 148, 541-548. Dennis, P. F. 1984. Oxygen self-diffusion in quartz under hy- drothermal conditions. J. geophys. Res. 89, 4047-4057. Dennis, A. J. & Secor, D. T. 1987. A model for the devel- opment of crenulations in shear zones with applications from the southern Appalachian piedmont. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 809-817. Dennis, A. J. & Secor, D. T. Jr. 1990. On resolving shear direction in foliated rocks deformed by simple shear. Bull, geol. Soc. Am. 102, 1257-1267. Detournay, E., Cheng, A. H-D., Roegiers, J-C. & McLennan, J. D. 1989. Poroelasticity considerations in in-situ stress determination by hydraulic fracturing. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geomech. Abs. 26, 507-513. Doblas, M., Mahecha, V., Hoyos, M. & Lopez-Ruiz, J. 1997. Slickenside and fault surface kinematic indicators on act- ive normal faults of the Alpine Betic Cordilleras, Granada, southern Spain. J. Struct. Geol. 19, 159-170. Dorn, J. E. 1954. Some fundamental experiments on high temperature creep. J. Mech. Phys. Solids 3, 85-116. Drury, M. R. 1993. Deformation lamellae in metals and minerals. In: Defects and processes in the solid state: Geoscience Applications - The McLaren Volume (edited by Boland, J. N. & Fitzgerald, J. D.). Elsevier Science Publishers B. V. 195-212. Drury, M. R. & Humphreys, P. J. 1988. Microstructural shear criteria associated with grain-boundary sliding dur- ing ductile deformation. J. Struct. Geol. 10, 83-89. Drury, M. R. & Urai, J. L. 1990. Deformation-related recrys- tallisation processes. Tectonophysics 172, 235-253. Drury, M. R., Humphreys, P. J. & White, S. H. 1985. Large strain deformation studies using polycrystalline magnesium as a rock analogue Part II: dynamic recrys- tallization mechanisms at high temperatures. Phys. Earth Planet. Interiors 40, 208-222. Dunn, D. E., La Fountain, L. J. & Jackson, R. E. 1973. Poros- ity dependence and mechanism of brittle fracture in sand- stones. J. geophys. Res. 78, 2403-2417. Durney, D. W. & Ramsay, J. G. 1973. Incremental strains measured by syntectonic crystal growth. In: Gravity and tectonics (edited by de Jong, K. A., Scholten, R. ). John Wiley and Sons, New York, 67-96. Elliot, D. 1973. Diffusion flow laws in metamorphic rocks. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 84, 2645-2664. Engelder, T. 1974. Cataclasis and the generation of fault gouge. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 85, 1515-1522. Englehardt, W. & von Bertsch, W., 1969. Shock-induced planar deformation structures in quartz from the Ries crater, Germany. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 20, 203-234. Erskine, B. G., Heidelbach, F. & Wenk, H-R. 1993. Lattice preferred orientations and microstructures of deformed Cordilleran marbles: correlation of shear indicators and determination of strain path. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 1189- 1206. Erslev, E. A. & Ward, D. J. 1994. Non-volatile element and volume flux in coalesced slaty cleavage. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 531-554. Etchecopar, A. & Malavielle, J. 1987. Computer models of pressure shadows: a method of strain measurement and shear sense determination. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 667-677. Evans, B. & Dresden, G. 1991. Deformation of Earth Mater- ials: Six Easy Pieces. Contributions in Tectonophysics, U.S. National Report to International Union of Geodesy and Geophysics, 1987-1990. Am. Geophys. Un., 823- 843. Evans, B., Rowen, M. & Brace, W. F. 1980. Grain-size sens- itive deformation of stretched conglomerate from Ply- mouth, Vermount. J. Struct. Geol. 2. 411-424. Evans, B., Frederich, J. T. & Wong, T-F. 1990. The Brittle- Ductile Transition in rocks: Recent Experimental and Theoretical Progress. In: The Brittle-Ductile Transition in Rocks (edited by A. G. Duba, W. B. Durham, J. W. Handin & H. F. Wang) Am. Geophys. Un. Geophys. Monogr. 56, 1-20. Evans, D. J. & White, S. H. 1984. Microstructural and fabric studies from the rocks of the Moine Nappe, Eriboll, N.W. Scotland. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 369-389. Evans, J. P. 1988. Deformation mechanisms in granitic rocks REFERENCES 111 at shallow crustal levels. J. Struct. Geol. 10, 437-444. Evans, M. A. & Groshong, R. H. 1994. A computer pro- gramme for the calcite strain-gauge technique. J. Struct. Geol, 16, 277-282. Farver, J. R. & Yund, R. A. 199la. Oxygen diffusion in quartz: dependance on temperature and water fugacity. Chem. Geol. 90, 55-70. Farver, J. R. & Yund, R. A. 1991b. Measurement of oxygen grain boundary diffusion in natural, fine-grained quartz aggregates. Geochim. Cosmochim. Acta 55, 1597-1607. Feldman, V. I.1994. The conditions of shock metamorphism. Geol. Soc. Am. Sp. Pap. 293, 121-132. Finney, J. L. 1970. Random packing and the structure of simple liquids 1: The geometry of random close packing. Proc. R. Soc. London A319, 479-493. Fisher D. M. & Anastasio, D. J. 1994. Kinematic analysis of a large scale leading edge fold, Lost River Range, Idaho. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 337-354. Fletcher, R. C. & Pollard, D. D. 1981. Anticrack model for pressure solution surfaces. Geology 5, 185-187. Fliervoet, T. F. & White, S. H. 1995. Quartz deformation in a very fine grained quartzo-feldspathic mylonite: a lack of evidence for dominant grain boundary sliding deform- ation. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 1095-1110. Fossen, H. & Holst, T. B. 1995. Strain distribution in a fold in the West Norwegian Caledonians. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 915-924. Fowler, M. 1990. The Solid Earth. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. French, B. M., Underwood, J. R. & Fisk, E. P. 1974. Shock metamorphic features in two meteorite impact strucures, southeastern Libya. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 85, 1425-1428. Friedman, M. & Logan, J. M. 1970. Microscopic Feather Fractures. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 81, 3417-3420. Gallagher, J. J. 1981. Tectonics of China: Continental Scale Cataclastic Flow. In: Mechanical Behaviour of Crustal Rock (edited by Carter, N. L., Friedman, M., Logan, J. M. & Stearns, D. W.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geophys. Monogr. 24, 259-273. Gallagher, J. J., Friedman, M., Handin, J. & Sowers, G. M. 1974. Experimental studies relating to microfractures in sandstone. Tectonophysics 21, 203-247. Gamond, J. F. 1987. Bridge structures as sense of displace- ment criteria in brittle rocks. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 609-620. Gapais, D. & Brun, J-P. 1981. A comparison of mineral grain fabrics and finite strain in amphiboles from eastern Fin- land. Can. J. Earth Sci. 18, 995-1003. Gapais, L. & Barbarin, B. 1986. Quartz fabric transition in a cooling syntectonic granite. (Hermitage Massif, France). Tectonophysics 125, 357-370. German, R. M. 1985. The contiguity of liquid phase sintered microstructures. Metall. Trans. 16, 1247-1252. Ghisetti, F. 1987. Mechanisms of thrust faulting in the Gran Sasso chain, central Appenines, Italy. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 955-967. Glass, B. P. 1990. Tektites and microtektites: key facts and inferences. Tectonophysics 171, 393-404. Gleason, G. C., Tullis, J. & Heildelbach, F. 1993. The role of dynamic recrystallization in the development of lattice preferred orientations in experimentally deformed quartz aggregates. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 1145-1168. Gigl, P. & Dachville, F. 1968. Effects of pressure and temper- ature on the reversal transition of stishovite. Meteoritics 4, 123-136. Giletti, B. J. & Yund, R. A. 1984. Oxygen diffusion in quartz. J. geophys. Res. 89, 4039-4046. Gilotti, J. A. & Hull, J. M. 1990. Phenomenological super- plasticity in rocks. In: Deformation Mechanisms, Rhe- ology and Tectonics (edited by Knipe, R. J. & Rutter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 29-240. Goetze, C. & Evans, B. 1979. Stress and temperature in the bending lithosphere as constrained by experimental rock mechanics. Geophys. J. R. astr. Soc. 59, 463-478. Goldstein, A. G. 1988. Factors affecting the kinematic in- terpretation of asymmetric boudinage in shear zones. J. Struct. Geol. 10, 707-716. Goltrant, O., Cordier, P. & Doukhan, J-C. 1991. Planar de- formation features in shocked quartz: a transmission elec- tron microscopy investigation. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett., 106, 103-115. Goltrant, O., Leroux, H., Doukhan, J-C. & Cordier, P. 1992. Formation mechanisms of planar deformation features in naturally shocked quartz. Phys. Earth Planet. Interiors, 74, 219-240. Gower, R. J. W. & Simpson, C. 1992. Phase boundary mobil- ity in naturally deformed, high-grade quartzofeldspathic rocks: evidence for diffusional creep. J. Struct. Geol. 14, 310-313. Grader, J. P. & Jenatton, L. 1984. Deformation by solution- deposition, and re-equilibration of fluid inclusions in crystals depending on temperature, internal pressure and stress. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 189-200. Gratier, J. P. & Guiguet, R. 1986. Experimental pressure solution-deposition on quartz grains: the crucial effect of the nature of the fluid. J. Struct. Geol. 8, 845-856. Gratz, A. J., Manne, S. & Hansma, P. K. 1991. Atomic force microscopy of atomic scale ledges and etch pits formed during dissolution of quartz. Science 251, 1343-1346. Gratz, A. J., Hisler, O. K. & Bohor, B. E. 1996. Distinguish- ing shocked from tectonically deformed quartz by the use of the SEM and chemical etching. Earth Planet Sci. Lett. 142, 513-521. Gray, W. A. 1968. The packing of solid particles. Chapman and Hall, London. Gray, D. R. 1977. Differentiation associated with crenulation cleavage. Lithos 10, 89-101. Green, H. W. 1980. On the thermodynamics of nonhydrostat- ically stressed solids. Philos. Mag. A 41, 637-647. Green, H. W. 1986. Phase transformation under stress and volume transfer creep. In: Mineral and rock deforma- tion: Laboratory Studies-The Paterson Volume (edited by Hobbs, B. E. & Heard, H. C.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geo- phys. Monogr. 36, 201-212. Green, H. W. & Burnley, P. C. 1989. A new self-organizing mechanism for deep focus earthquakes. Nature 341, 733- 737. Grieve, R. A. F., Langenhorst, F. & Stffler, D. 1996. Shock metamorphism of quartz in nature and experiment: II. 112 REFERENCES Significance in geoscience. Meteoritics and Planetary Sci- ence 31, 6-35. Griffith, A. A. 1924. The theory of rupture. In: Proc. 1st Int. Congr. Appl. Mech. (edited by Biezeno, C. B. & Burgers, J. M.). Delft: Tech. Boekhandel en Drukkerij J. Waltman. Jr., 54-63. Griggs, D. T. 1967. Hydrolytic weakening of quartz and other silicates. Geophys. J. R. astr. Soc. 14, 19-31. Griggs, D. T. & Handin, J. 1960. Observations on fracture and a hypothesis of earthquakes. In: Rock Deformation (edited by Griggs, D. & Handin, J.) Mem. geol. Soc. Am. 79, 347-364. Griggs, D. T. & Blacic, J. D. 1965. Quartz; Anomalous weak- ness of synthetic crystals. Science 147, 292 - 295. Grocott, J. 1981. Fracture geometry of pseudotachylite gen- eration zones: a study of shear fractures formed during seisimic events. J. Struct. Geol. 3, 169-179. Groshong, R. H. Jr. 1972. Strain calculated from twinning in calcite. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 83, 2025-2048. Groshong, R. H. Jr. 1974. Experimental test of the least squares strain gauge calculation using twinned calcite. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 85, 1855-1864. Groshong, R. H. Jr. 1976. Strain and pressure solution in the Martinsburg Slate, Delaware Water Gap, New Jersey. Am. J. Sci. 276, 1131-1146. Groshong, R. H. Jr. 1988. Low-temperature deformation mechanisms and their interpretation. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 100, 1329-1360. Groshong, R. H. Jr., Pfiffner, O. A. & Pringle, L. R. 1984. Strain partitioning in the Helvetic thrust belt of eastern Switzerland from the leading edge to the internal zone. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 19-32. Gross, A. F. K. & Van Heege, J. P. T. 1973. The high-low quartz transition up to 10 kb pressure. J. Geol. 81., 717- 724. Guinenberteau, B., Bouchez, J-L. & Vigneresse, J-L. 1987. The Montagne granite pluton (France) emplaced by pull- apart along a shear zone: structural and gravimetric argu- ments and regional implication. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 99, 763-770. Guzzeta, G. 1984. Kinematics of stylolite formation and physics of pressure solution process. Tectonophysics 101, 383-394. Hacker, B. R. & Kirby. S. H. 1993. High-pressure deform- ation of calcite marble and its transformation to aragon- ite under non-hydrostatic conditions. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 1207-1222. Hadizadeh, J. 1980. An experimental study of cataclastic de- formation in a quartzite. Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, Im- perial College, University of London.79, 133-191. Hadizadeh, J. & Rutter, E. H. 1983. The low temperature brittle-ductile transition in quartzite and the occurrence of cataclastic flow in nature. Geol. Rdsch. 72, 493-509. Hadizadeh, J. & Tullis, J. 1992. Cataclastic flow and semi- brittle deformation of anorthosite. J. Struct. Geol. 14, 57- 64. Hallan, S. D. & Ashby, M. F. 1990. Compressive brittle fail- ure and the construction of multi-axial failure maps. In: Deformation processes in Minerals, Ceramics and Rocks, (edited by Barber, D. J. & Meredith, P. G.) Unwin Hyman, London, 84-108. Hancock, P. L. 1985. Brittle microtectonics: principles and practice. J. Struct. Geol. 7, 437-451. Handin, J. W. & Heger, R. V. 1957. Experimental deforma- tion of sedimentary rocks under confining pressure: pore pressure tests. Bull. Am. Assoc. Petrol. Geol. 44, 1853 - 1873. Handy, M. R. 1990. The solid state flow of poly mineralic rocks. J. geophys. Res. 95, 8647-8661. Handy, M. R. 1994. Flow laws for rocks containing two non- linear viscous phases: a phenomenological approach. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 287-302. Hanmer, S. 1986. Asymmetrical pull-aparts and foliation fish as kinematic indicators. J. Struct. Geol. 8, 111-122. Hanmer, S. & Passchier, C. 1991. Shear sense indicators: a review. Geol. Soc. Canada Paper 90, 17. Hansen, F. D. & Carter, N. L. 1982. Creep of selected crustal rocks at 1000 MPa. Eos, Trans. Am. Geophys. Un. 63, 437. Hansen, F. D. & Carter, N. L. 1983. Semibrittle creep of dry and wet Westerly granite at 1000 MPa. U.S. Symp. on Rock Mechanics, 24th, Texas A & M. Univ. College Sta- tion, Texas, 429-447. Heard, H. C. 1963. Effect of large changes in strain rate in the experimental deformation of Yule marble. J. Struct. Geol. 71, 162-195. Hedlund, C. A., Anastasio, D. J. & Fisher, D. M. 1994. Kin- ematics of fault-related folding in a duplex, Lost River Range, Idaho, U S A. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 571-584. Heidug, W. K. 1991. A thermodynamic analysis of the con- ditions of equilibrium at nonhydrostatically stressed and curved phase boundaries. J. geophys. Res. 96, 909-921. Hibbard, M. J. 1987. Deformation of incompletely crystal- lised magma systems: granitic gneisses and their tectonic implications. J. Geol. 951, 543-561. Hickman, S. H. & Evans, B. 1991. Experimental pressure solution in halite: the effect of grain/interphase boundary structure. J. geol. Soc. Lond. 148, 549-560. Hillner, P. E., Gratz, A. J., Manne, S. & Hansma, P. K. 1992. Atomic-scale imaging of calcite growth and dissolution in real time. Geology 20, 359-362. Hippert, J. F. M. 1994. Grain boundary microstructures in micaceous quartzite: significance for fluid movement and deformation processes in low metamorphic grade shear zones. J. Geol. 102, 331-348. Hirth, G. & Tullis, J. 1991. Mechanisms responsible for the brittle-ductile transition in experimentally deformed quartz aggregates. Eos, Trans. Am. Geophys. Un. 72, 286. Hirth, G. & Tullis, J. 1992. Dislocation creep regimes in quartz aggregates. J. Struct. Geol. 14, 145-149. Hirth, G. & Kohlstedt, D. L. 1995. Experimental constraints on the dynamics of the partially molten upper mantle: De- formation in the diffusion creep regime. J. geophys. Res. 100, 1981-2001. Hobbs, B. E., Ord, A. & Teyssier, C. 1986. Earthquakes in the ductile regime? Pure & Appl. Geophys. 124, 309-336. Horii, H. & Nemat Naser, S. 1985. Compression-InducedMi- crocrack Growth in Brittle Solids: Axial Splitting and REFERENCES 113 Shear Failure. J. geophys. Res. 90, 3105-3125. Horii, H. & Nemat Naser, S. 1986. Brittle failure in compres- sion: splitting, faulting and brittle-ductile transition. Phil. Trans. R. Soc. Lond. A319, 337-374. Hrz, F. 1968. Statistical measurement of deformation struc- tures and refractive indices in experimentally shock loaded quartz. In: Shock metamorphism of natural mater- ials (edited by French, B. M. & Short, N. M.), Baltimore, Mono book corporation, 243-254. Hrz, F. & Quaide, W. L. 1973. Debye-Scherrer investiga- tions of experimentally shocked silicates. The Moon 6, 45-82. House, W. M. & Gray, D. R. 1982. Cataclasites along the Salteville thrust U.S.A., and their implications for thrust sheet emplacement. J. Struct. Geol. 4, 257-269. Huffman, A. R. & Reimold, W. U. 1996. Experimental con- straints on shock-induced microstructures in naturally de- formed silicates. Tectonophysics 256, 165-217. Huffman, A. R., Brown, M. J., Carter, N. L. & Reimold, W. U. 1993. The microstrucutural response of quartz and feld- spar under shock loading at variable temperatures. J. geo- phys. Res. 98, 22171-22197. Hull, D. 1975. An introduction to dislocations. Pergammon Press, Oxford. Hull, J. 1988. Thickness displacement relationships for de- formation zones. J. Struct. Geol. 10, 431-435. Hutton, D. H. W. 1988. Granite emplacement mechanism and tectonic controls: inferences from deformation studies. Trans. R. Soc. Edinb. Earth Sci. 79, 245-255. Ildefonse, B. & Mancktelow, N. S. 1993. Deformation around rigid particles: the influence of slip at the particle/matrix interface. Tectonophysics 221, 345-359. Inglis, C. E. 1913. Stresses in a plate due to the presence of cracks and sharp corners. Trans. Inst. Nav. Archit. London 55, 219-241. Jaeger, J. C. & Cook, N. G. W. 1979. Fundamentals of Rock Mechanics. 3rd ed. London, Chapman and Hall, 585pp. Jamison, W. R. & Spang, J. H. 1976. Use of calcite twin lamellae to infer differential stress. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 87, 868-872. Jamison W. R. & Stearns, D. W. 1982. Tectonic Deform- ation of Wingate Sandstone, Colorado National Monu- ment. Bull. Am. Ass. Petrol. Geol. 66, 2584-2608. Jaoul, O., Tullis, J. & Kronenberg, A. 1984. The effect of varying water contents on the creep behaviour of Heavit- ree quartzite. Am. J. Sci. 266, 1-42. Jeffrey, J. B. 1922. The motion of ellipsoidal particles in vis- cous fluid. Proc. R. Soc. Lond. A102, 161-179. Jessell, M. W. 1987. Grain boundary migration microstruc- tures in a naturally deformed quartzite. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 1007-1014. Jessell, M. W. 1988a. A simulation of fabric development in recrystallizing aggregates -I: description of the model. J. Struct. Geol. 10, 771-778. Jessell, M. W. 1988b. A simulation of fabric development in recrystallizing aggregates -II: example model runs. J. Struct. Geol. 10, 779-793. Jessell, M. W. & Lister, G. S. 1990. A simulation of the tem- perature dependence of quartz fabrics. In: Deformation Mechanisms, Rheology and Tectonics (edited by Knipe, R. J. & Rutter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 353-362. Ji, S. & Zhao, P. 1993. Flow laws of multiphase rocks cal- culated from experimental data on the constituent phases. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett., 117, 181-187. Ji, S. & Zhao, P. 1994. Strength of two-phase rocks: a model based on fibre-loading theory. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 253- 262. Johnson, S. E. & Vernon, R. H. 1995. Inferring the tim- ing of porphyroblast growth in the absence of continuity between inclusion trails and matrix foliations: can it be really done? J. Struct. Geol. 17, 1203-1206. Jarewicz, S. R. & Watson, E. B. 1984. Distribution of partial melt in a felsic system: the importance of surface energy. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 85, 25-29. Jarewicz, S. R. & Watson, E. B. 1985. The distribution of partial melt in a granitic system: the application of liquid phase sintering theory. Geochim. Cosmochim. Acta 49, 1109-1121. Joreau, P., Reimold, W. U., Robb, L. J. & Doukham, J-C. 1997. A TEM study of deformed quartz grains from vol- caniclastic sediments associated with the Bushveld com- plex, South Africa. Eur. J. Mineral. 9, 393-401. Kamo, S. L., Reimold, W. U., Krogh, T. E. & Colliston, W. P. 1996. A 2.023 Ga age for the Vredefort impact event and a first report of shock metamorphosed zircons in pseudot- achylite breccias and granophyre. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 144, 369-387. Karatao, S. & Wu, P. 1993. Rheology of the upper mantle: a synthesis. Science 260, 771-778. Karlstrom, K. E., Miller, C. F., Kingsbury, J. A. & Wooden, J. L. 1993. Pluton emplacement along a ductile thrust zone, Pine mountains, southeastern California: Interac- tion between deformational and solidification processes. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 105, 213-230. Kemeny, J. M. & Cook, N. G. W. 1987. Crack models for the failure of rocks in compression. In 2nd Int. Conf. Con- stitutive laws for engineering materials, Tucson, 879-887. Kieffer, S. W. 1975. From regolith to rock by shock. The Moon, 13, 301-320. Kieffer, S. W., Phakey, P. R. & Christie, J. M. 1976. Shock processes in porous quartzite; transmission electron mi- croscope observations and theory. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 59, 41-93. Kirby, S. H. & Kronenberg, A. K. 1984. Deformation of clinopyroxenite: Evidence for a transition in Flow Mech- anisms and Semibrittle behaviour. J. geophys. Res. 89, 3177-3192. Kirby, S. H. & Stern, L. A. 1993. Experimental dynamic metamorphism of mineral single crystals. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 1223-1240. Knipe, R. J. 1979. Chemical changes during slaty cleavage development. Bull. Min. 105, 206-209. Knipe, R. J. 1986. Microstructural evolution af vein arrays preserved in D.S.D.P. cores from Japan Trench Leg 57. In: Structural fabrics in D.S.D.P. Cores from Forearcs (edited by Moores, J. C.). Mem. geol. Soc. Am. 166, 151-160. Knipe, R. J. 1989. Deformation mechanisms - recognition 114 REFERENCES from natural tectonites. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 127-146. Knipe, R. J. & White, S. H. 1977. Microstructural variation of an axial planar cleavage around a fold - H.V.E.M. study. Tectonophysics 39, 355-380. Knipe, R. J. & White, S. H. 1979. Deformation in low grade shear zones in the Old Red Sandstone, S.W. Wales. J. Struct. Geol. 1, 53-66. Koch, P. S. & Christie, J. M. 1981. Spacing of deformation lamellae as a paleopiezometer. Abstr., Eos, Trans. Am. Geophys. Un. 62, 1030. Koeberl, C. 1990. The geochemistry of tectites: an overview. Tectonophysics 171, 405-422. Koll J. J. & Blacic, J. D. 1983. Deformation of single crystal clinopyroxenes. 1. Mechanical twinning in diopside and hedenbergite. J. geophys. Res. B-88, 2381-2393. Komar, P. D. 1972a. Mechanical interactions of phenocrysts and flow differentiation of igneous dykes and sills. Bull, geol. Soc. Am. 83, 973-988. Komar, P. D. 1972b. Flow differentiation in igneous dykes and sills: Profiles of velocity and phenocryst concentra- tion. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 83, 3443-3448. Krabbendam, M. & Leslie, A. G. 1996. Folds with vergence opposite to the sense of shear. J. Struct. Geol. 18, 777-782. Krantz, R. L. 1979. Crack-crack and crack-pore interactions in stressed granite. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geomech. Abstr. 16, 37-47. Krantz, R. L. 1983. Review of microcracks. Tectonophysics 100, 449-480. Krantz, R. L. & Scholz, C. H. 1977. Critical dilatant volume of rocks at the onset of tertiary creep. J. geophys. Res. 82, 4893-4897. Krogh, T. E., Kamo, S. L. & Bohor, B. F. 1996. Shock meta- morphosed zircons with correlated U-Pb discordance and melt rocks with concordant ages inidcate an impact origin for the Sudbury structure. In: Earth processes: reading the isotopic code, (edited by Basu, A. & Hart, S.) Am. Geo- phys. Un. Geophys. Monogr. 95, 343-354. Kronenberg, A. K. & Tullis J. 1984. Flow strengths of Quartz Aggregates: Grain Size and Pressure Effects due to Hy- drolytic Weakening. J. geophys. Res. 89, 4281-4297. Kronenberg, A. K., Segall, P. & Wolf, G. H. 1990. Hydrolytic weakening and penetrative deformation within a natural shear zone. In: The Brittle-Ductile Transition in Rocks (edited by A. G. Duba, W. B. Durham, J. W. Handin & H. F. Wang). Am. Geophys. Un. Geophys. Monograph. 56, 21-36. Kruhl, J. H. 1996. Prism and basal-plane parallel subgrain boundaries in quartz: a microstructural geothermobaro- meter. J. metam. Geol. 14, 581-589. Kruhl, J. H. & Nega, M. 1996. The fractal shape of su- tured quartz grain boundaries: application as a geother- mometer. Geol. Rdsch. 85, 38-43. Kulander, B. R. & Dean, S. L. 1995. Observations on fracto- graphy with laboratory experiments for geologists. In: Fractography: fracture topography as a tool in fracture mechanics and stress analysis (edited by Ameen, M. S.) Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 92, 59-82. Kumpel, H-J. 1991. Poroelasticity: parameters reviewed. Geophys. J. Int. 105, 783-799. Kusznir, N. J. 1982. Lithosphere response to externally and internally derived forces: a viscoelastic stress guide with amplification. Geophys. J. R. astr. Soc. 70, 399-414. Kusznir, N. J. & Bott, M. P. H. 1977. Stress concentration in the upper lithosphere caused by underlying visco-elastic creep. Tectonophysics 43, 247-256. Kusznir, N. J. & Park, R. G. 1982. Intraplate lithosphere strength and heat flow. Nature 299, 540-542. Kusznir, N. J. & Park, R. G. 1984. Intraplate lithosphere de- formation and the strength of the lithosphere. Geophys. J. R. astr. Soc.79, 513-538. Kusznir, N. J. & Park, R. G. 1987. The extensional strength of the continental lithosphere: its dependence on geothermal gradient, and crustal composition and thickness. In: Con- tinental extensional tectonics (edited by Coward, M. P., Dewey, J. F. & Hancock, P. L.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. 28, 35-52. Labuz, J. F., Shah, S. P. & Dowding C. H. 1987. The fracture process zone in granite: evidence and effect. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geomech. Abs. 24, 235-246. Lachenbruch, A. H. & Sass, J. H. 1980. Heat flow and ener- getics of the San Andreas fault zone. J. geophys. Res., 85, 6185-6222. Lacombe, O., Angelier, J., Laurent, P., Bergerat, F. & Tourn- eret, C. 1990. Joint analyses of calcite twins and fault slips as a key for deciphering polyphase tectonics: Burgundy as a case study. Tectonophysics 182, 279-300. Lagarde, J-L., Dallain, C., Ledru, P. & Courrioux, G. 1994. Strain patterns within the late Variscan granitic dome of Velay, French Massif Central. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 839- 852. Langdon, T. G. 1982. Fracture processes in superplastic flow. Metal. Sci. 16, 175-183. Langenhorst, F. 1994. Shock experiments on pre-heated and II. X-ray and TEM investigations. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 128, 683-698. Langenhorst, F. & Deutsch, A. 1994. Shock experiments on pre-heated and I. Optical and density data. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 125, 407-420. Langenhorst, F. & Clymer, A. K. 1996. Characteristics of shocked quartz in late Eocene impact ejecta from Massig- nano (Ancona, Itlay): Clues to shock conditions and source crater. Geology, 24, 487-490. Langenhorst, F., Deutsch, A., Hornemann, U. & Stffler, D. 1992. Effect of temperature on shock metamorphism of quartz. Nature 356, 507-509. Laurent, P., Bernard, Ph., Vasseur, G. & Etchecopar, A. 1981. Stress tensor determination from the study of e-twins in calcite: a linear programming method. Tectonophysics 78, 651-660. Laurent, P., Tourneret, C. & Laborde, O. 1990. Determining deviatoric stress tensors from calcite twins: applications to monophased synthetic and natural polycrystals. Tec- tonics 9, 379-389. Law, R.D. 1986. Relationship between strain and quartz crys- tallographic fabrics in the Roche Marie quartzites of Plou- gastel, Western Brittany. J. Struct. Geol. 8, 493-515. Law, R. D. 1987. Heterogeneous deformation and quartz crystallographic fabric transitions: natural examples from REFERENCES 115 the Moine thrust zone at the Stack of Glencoul, northern Assynt. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 819-834. Law, R. D. 1990. Crystallographic fabrics: a selective review of their applications to research in structural geology. In: Deformation Mechanisms, Rheology and Tectonics (ed- ited by Knipe, R. J. & Rutter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 335-352. Law, R. D., Knipe, R. J. & Dayan, H. 1984. Strain path parti- tioning within thrust sheets: microstructural and petrofab- ric evidence from the Moine thrust zone at Loch Eriboll, northwest Scotland. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 477-497. Law, R. D., Morgan, S. S., Casey, M., Sylvester, A. G. & Ny- man, M. 1992. The Papoose Flat Pluton of eastern Cali- fornia: a reassessment of its emplacement history in the light of new microstructural and Crystallographic fabric observations. Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. 83, 361-375. Law, R. D., Miller, E. L., Little, T. A. & Lee, J. 1994. Exten- sional origin of ductile fabrics in the Schist Belt, Central Brooks Range, Alaska-11. Microstructural and petrofab- ric evidence. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 919-940. Lawn, B. R. & Wilshaw, T. R. 1975a. Fracture of Brittle Solids. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Lawn, B. R. & Wilshaw, T. R. 1975b. Review Indentation Fracture: principles and applications. J. Mater. Sci. 10, 1049-1081. Lehner, F. K. 1990. Thermodynamics of rock deformation by pressure solution. In: Deformation Porcesses in Minerals, Ceramics and rocks (edited by Barber, D. J. & Meredith, P. G.) Unwin Hyman, London, 296-333. Lejeune, A-M. & Richet, P. 1995. Rheology of crystal- bearing silicate melts: An experimental study at high vis- cosities. J. geophys. Res. 100, 4215-4229. Leme, C. & Guegen, Y. 1996. Modeling of porosity loss dur- ing compaction and cementation of sandstones. Geology, 24, 875-878. Leroux, H. & Doukham, J-C. 1996. A transmission electron microscope study of shocked quartz from the Manson im- pact structure. Geol. Soc. Am. Spec. Pap. 302, 267-274. Leroux, H., Warne, J. E. & Doukham, J-C. 1995. Shocked quartz in the Alamo breccia, southern Nevada: Evidence for a Devonian impact event. Geology, 23, 1003-1006. Leroux, H., Reimold, W. U. & Doukhan, J-C. 1994. A TEM investigation of shock metamorphism in quartz from the Vredefort dome, South Africa. Tectonophysics 230, 223- 239. Leroux, H., Reimold, W. U., Koeberl, C. & Hornemann, U. 1998. Experimental shock metamorphism of zircon. Lunar Planet. Sci. XXIX, in press. Lespinasse, M. & Cathelineau, M. 1995. Paleostress mag- nitude determination by using fault slip and fluid inclu- sions planes data. J. geophys. Res. 100, 3895-3904. Lespinasse, M. & Pecher, A. 1986. Microfracturing and re- gional stress field: a study of the preferred orientations of fluid-inclusion planes in a granite from the Massif Cent- ral, France. J. Struct. Geol. 8, 169-180. Lewis, S. & Holness, M. 1996. Equilibrium di- hedral angles: high rock-salt permeability in the shallow crust?, Geology 24, 431-434. Lin, S. & Williams, P. F. 1992. The origin of ridge-in-groove slikenside striae and associated steps in S-C mylonite. J. Struct. Geol. 14, 315-321. Lindquist, P. A., Lai, H. H. & Alm, O.1984. Indentation Frac- ture Development in rock continuously observed with a Scanning Electron Microscope. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geomech. Abstr. 21, 165-184. Linker, H. F. & Kirby, S. H. 1981. Anisotropy in the rheology of hydrolytically weakened synthetic quartz crystals. In: Mechanical Behaviour of Crustal Rock (edited by Carter, N. L., Friedman, M., Logan, J. M. & Stearns, D. W.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geophys. Monogr. 24, 29-48. Lister, G. S. & Snoke, A. W. 1984. S-C Mylonites. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 617-638. Little, T. A., Miller, E. L., Lee, J. & Law, R. D. 1994. Exten- sional origin of ductile fabrics in the Schist Belt, Central Brooks Range, Alaska-1. Geological and structural stud- ies. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 899-918. Llyod, G. E. & Freeman, B. 199la. SEM electron channelling analysis of dynamic recrystallisation in a quartz grain. J. Struct. Geol. 13, 945-953. Lloyd, G. E. & Freeman, B. 1991b. Dynamic recrystallisa- tion of a quartz porphyroclast. Proceedings International Conference on Textures of Materials 9, Avignon, France (1990). Textures and Microstruct. 14-18, 751-756. Llyod, G. E. & Freeman, B. 1994. Dyanamic recrystallization of quartz under greenschist conditions. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 867-882. Logan, J. M.,Higgs, N. G. & Friedman, M. 1981. Laboratory Studies on Natural Gouge from U.S. Geological Survey Dry Lake Valley No.l Well, San Andreas Fault Zone. In: Mechanical Behaviour of Crustal Rock (edited by Carter, N. L., Friedman, M., Logan, J. M. & Stearns, D. W.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geophys. Monogr. 24, 121-134. Lyons, J. B., Officer, C. B., Borella, P. E. & Lahodynsly, R. 1993. Planar lamellar substructures in quartz. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett., 119, 431-440. Martin, R. J. & Durham, W. B. 1975. Mechanisms of Crack Growth in Quartz. J. geophys. Res. 8, 4837-4843. McIntyre, D. B. 1962. Impact metamorphism at Clearwater lake, Quebec. (Abstr). J. geophys Res. 67, 1647. MacKinnon, P., Fueten, F. & Robin, P-Y. F. 1997. A fracture model for quartz ribbons in straight gneisses. J. Struct. Geol. 19, 1-14. Maddock, R. H. 1992. Effects of lithology, cataclasis and melting on the composition of fault-generated pseudot- achylytes in Lewisan gneiss, Scotland. Tectonophysics 204, 261-268. Maddock, R. H. 1986. Partial melting of lithic porphyroclasts in fault generated pseudotachylites. Neues Jahrb. Miner. Abh. 155, 1-14. Maddock, R. H., Grocott, J. & Van Nes, M. 1987. Ves- icles, amygdales and similar structures in fault generated pseudotachylites. Lithos 20, 419-432. Magloughlin, J. F. 1989. The nature and significance of pseudotachylite from the Nason terrane, North Cascade Mountains, Washington. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 907-917. Mainprice, D., Bouchez, J-L., Blumenfeld, P. & Tubia, J. M. 1986. Dominant c slip in naturally deformed quartz: Im- plications for dramatic plastic softening at high temperat- 116 REFERENCES ure. Geology 14, 819-822. Mainprice, D. & Nicolas, A. 1989. Development of shape and lattice preferred orientations: application to the seismic anisotropy of the lower crust. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 175-190. Maltman, A. 1994. Prelithification deformation. In: Contin- ental deformation (edited by Hancock, P. L.) Pergammon Press, Oxford, 143-158. Mancktelow, N. S. 1994. On volume change and mass trans- port during the development of crenulation cleavage. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 1217-1232. March, A. 1932. Mathematische theorie der regelung nach der korn gestalt bei affiner deformation. Z. Kristallogor 81, 285-297. Marlow, P. C. & Etheridge, M. A. 1977. Development of a layered crenulation cleavage in mica schists of the Kan- matoo Group near Macclesfield, South Australia. Bull, geol. Soc. Am. 88, 873-882. Marone, C. & Scholz, C. H. 1989. Particle-size distibu- tion and microstructures within simulated fault gouge. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 799-814. Marone, C., Hobbs, B. E. & Ord, A. 1992. Coulomb con- stitutive laws for friction: contrasts in frictional behaviour for distributed and localized shear. Pure & Appl. Geo- phys. 139,195-214. Marsh, B. D. 1981. On the crystallinity, probability of oc- currence and rheology of lava and magma. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 78, 85-94. Martini, J. E. J. 1991. The nature, distribution and genesis of coesite and stishovite associated with the pseudotachylite of the Vredefort dome, South Africa. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 103, 285-300. Mase, C. W. & Smith, L. 1985. Pore fluid pressure and fric- tional heating on a fault surface. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 122, 583-607. Masch, L., Wenk, H. R. & Preuss, E. 1985. Electron micro- scopy study of hyalomylonites - Evidence for frictional melting in landslides. Tectonophysics 115, 131-160. Masuda, T. & Mizuno, N. 1995. Deflection of pure shear vis- cous flow around a rigid spherical body. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 1615-1620. McBirney, A. R. & Murase, T. 1984. Rheological properties of magmas. Ann. Rev. Earth and Planet. Science, 12, 337- 357. McCaig, M. A. 1987. Deformation and fluid-rock interaction in metasomatic dilatant shear bands. Tectonophysics 135, 121-132. McClintock, F. A. & Walsh, J. B. 1962. Friction on Griffith cracks in rocks under pressure. In: Proc. 4th U.S. Nat. Congr. Appl. Mech., Vol. II. New York: Am. Soc. Mech. Eng. 1015-1021. McEwen, T. J. 1981. Brittle deformation in pitted pebble con- glomerates. J. Struct. Geol. 3, 25-37. McLaren, A. C. 1991. Transmission electron microscopy of minerals and rocks. Cambridge University press, New York, 387pp. McLaren, A. C., Retchford, A. J., Griggs, D. T. & Christie, J. M., 1967. Transmission electron microscope study of Brazil twins and dislocations experimentally produced in natural quartz. Phys. Status Solidi. 19, 631-644. McLellan, E. 1984. Deformational behaviour of migmatites and problems of structural analysis in migmatite terrains. Geol. Mag. 121, 339-345. Means, W. D. 1981. The concept of a steady state foliation. Tectonophysics 78, 179-199. Means, W. D. 1987. A newly recognised type of slickenside striation. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 585-590. Means, W. D. & Dhong, H. G. 1982. Some unexpected effects of recrystallization on the microstrucures of materials de- formed at high temperatures. Mitt. Geol. Inst. ETH., 239, 205-207. Means, W. D., Hobbs, B. E., Lister, G. S. & Williams, P. F. 1980. Vorticity and non-coaxiality in progressive deform- ations. J. Struct. Geol. 2, 371-378. Meissner, R. & Strehlau, J. 1982. Limits of stress in contin- ental crust and their relation to the depth-frequency rela- tion of shallow earthquakes. Tectonics 1, 73-89. Menndez, B., Zhu, W. & Wong, T-F. 1996. Micromechanics of brittle faulting and cataclastic flow in Berea sandstone. J. Struct. Geol. 18, 1-16. Mercier, J-C. C. 1980. Magnitude of Continental Litho- spheric Stresses inferred from Rheomorphic Petrology. J. geophys. Res. 85, 6293-6303. Mercier, J-C. C. 1985. Olivine and pyroxenes. In: Preferred Orientation in deformed metals and rocks: an introduc- tion to modern texture analysis (edited by H. R. Wenk). Academic Press, Orlando, 407-430. Mercier, J-C. C., Anderson, D. A. & Carter, N. L. 1977. Stress in lithosphere: Inferences from steady state flow of rocks. Pure & Appl. Geophys 115, 199-226. Meredith, P. L. 1983. A fracture mechanics study of ex- perimentally deformed crustal rocks. Unpublished Ph.D. Thesis, University of London. Michalske, T. A. & Frechette, V. D. 1980. Dynamic effects of liquids on crack growth leading to catastrophic failure. J. Am. Ceram. Soc. 63, 603-609. Miller, C. F., Watson, E. B. & Harrison, T. H. 1988. Per- spectives on source, segregation and transport of granitoid magmas. Trans. R. Soc. Edinb. 79. 135-156. Miller, R. B. & Paterson, S. R. 1994. The transition from magmatic to high-temperature solid-state deformation: implications from the Mount Stuart batholith, Washing- ton. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 853-866. Mitra, S. 1976. A quantatitive study of deformation mechan- isms and finite strain in quartzites. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 59, 203-226. Mogi, K. 1965. Deformation and fracture of rocks under con- fining pressure (2), Elasticity and plasticity of some rocks. Bull. Earthquake Res. Inst. Tokyo Univ. 43, 349-374. Molnar, P. 1992. Brace-Goetze strength profiles, the partition- ing of strike-slip and thrust faulting at zones of oblique convergence, and the stress-heat flow paradox of the San Andreas fault. In: Fault Mechanics and Transport Prop- erties of Rocks: A Festschrift in honour of W. F. Brace (edited by Evans, B. & Wong, T. F.). Academic Press, London, 124-142. Morrit, R. F. C., McA.Powell, C. & Vernon, R. M. 1982. Bed- ding plane foliation I and II. In: Atlas of deformational and metamorphic rock fabrics (edited by Borradaille, G. REFERENCES 117 J., Bayly, M. B. & McA.Powell, C.). Springer Verlag, Berlin, 46-49. Muller, W. H. & Briegel, U. 1978. The rheological behaviour of polycrystalline anhydrite. Eclogae Geol. Helv. 71, 397- 407. Murphy, F. X. 1990. The role of pressure solution and intermicrolithon-slip in the development of disjunctive cleavage domains: a study from Helvick Head in the Irish Variscides. J. Struct. Geol. 12, 69-82. Murrell, S. A. F. 1963. A criterion for brittle fracture of rocks and concrete under triaxial stress, and the effect of pore pressure on the criterion. In: Rock Mechanics. (edited by Fairhurst, C.). Proc. 5th Symp. Rock Mech. New York: Pergamon Press, 563-577. Murrell, S. A. F. 1965. The effect of triaxial stress on the strength of rocks at atmospheric temperatures. Geophys. J. 10, 231-281. Murrel, S. A. F. & Digby, P. J. 1970. The theory of brittle frac- ture initiation under triaxial stress conditions I. Geophys. J. R. astr. Soc. 19, 309-334. II, 499-512. Narahara, D. K. & Wiltschko, D. V. 1986. Deformation in the hinge region of a chevron fold, Valley and Ridge Province, central Pennsylvania. J. Struct. Geol. 8. 157- 168. Nemat-Nasser, S. & Horii, H. 1982. Compression-induced nonplanar crack extension with application to splitting, exfoliation and rockburst. J. geophys. Res. 87, 6805- 6821. Newman, J. 1994. The influence of grain size distribution on methods for estimating paleostress from twinning in car- bonates. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 1589-1602. Nicolas, A. & Poirier, J. P. 1976. Crystalline Plasticity and Solid State Flow in Metamorphic Rocks. London: Wiley- Interscience. Nicolas, A., Reuber, I. & Benn, K. 1988. A new magma chamber model based on structural studies in the Oman ophiolite. Tectonophysics 151, 87-105. Norris, D. K. & Barron, K. 1968. Structural analysis of fea- tures on natural and artificial faults. Proc. Conf. on Re- search in Tectonics, Ottawa, 136-174. Norton, M. G. & Atkinson, B. K. 1981. Stress dependent morphological features on fracture surfaces of quartz and glass. Tectonophysics 77, 283-295. Officer, C. B. & Carter, N. L. 1991. A review of the struc- ture, petrology and dynamic deformation characteristics of some enigmatic terrestrial structures. Earth Science Reviews 30, 1-49. Olgaard, D. L. & Brace, W. F. 1983. The microstructure of gouge from a mining induced seisimic shear zone. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geochem. Abstr. 20, 11-19. Olsson, R. K., Miller, K. G., Browning, J. V., Hibb, D. & Sug- arman, P. J. 1997. Ejecta layer at the Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary, Bass River, New Jersey (Ocean Drilling Leg 174 AX). Geology 25, 759-762. Olsson, W. A. & Peng, S. S. 1976. Microcrack nucleation in marble. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. 13, 53 - 59. Onasch, C. M. 1994. Assessing brittle volume-gain and pres- sure solution volume-loss processes in quartz arenite. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 519-530. Ord, A. 1991. Deformation of rock: A pressure-senstive, dilatant material. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 137, 337-366. Ord, A. & Christie, J. M. 1984. Flow stresses from micro- structures in mylonitic quartzites of the Moine Thrust zone, Assynt area, Scotland. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 639-654. Ord, A. & Hobbs, B. E. 1985. Experimental control of the water weakening effect in quartz. In: Mineral and Rock Deformation: Laboratory Studies-The Paterson Volume. (edited by Hobbs, B. E. & Heard, H. C.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geophys. Monogr. 36, 51-72. Ord, A. & Hobbs, B. E. 1989. The strength of the continental crust, detachment zones and the development of plastic instabilities. Tectonophysics 158, 269-289. Park, Y. & Means, W. D. 1996. Direct observation of deform- ation processes in crystal mushes. J. Struct. Geol. 18, 847- 858. Passchier, C. W. 1983. The reliability of asymmetric c-axis fabrics of quartz to determine sense of vorticity. Tectono- physics 99, T9-T18. Passchier, C. W. 1984. The generation of ductile and brittle shear bands in a low angle mylonite zone. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 273-282. Passchier, C. W. 1991. Geometric constraints on the develop- ment of shear bands in rocks. Geologie en Mijnbouw 70, 203-211. Passchier, C. W. 1994. Mixing in flow perturbations: a model for development of mantled porphyroclasts in mylonites. J. Struct. Geol. 8, 831-844. Passchier, C. W. & Simpson, C. 1986. Porphyroclast systems as kinematic indicators. J. Struct. Geol. 8, 831-844. Passchier, C. W. & Sokoutis, D. 1993. Experimental model- ling of mantled porphyroclasts. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 895- 910. Passchier, C. W. & Trouw, R. A. J. 1996. Microtectonics. Springer-Verlag, Berlin Heidelberg New York. Passchier, C. W., Hoek, J. D., Bekendam, R. F. & De Boorder, H. 1990. Ductile reactivation of Proterozoic brittle fault rocks; an example from the Vestfold Hills, East Antarc- tica. Precamb. Res. 47, 3-16. Passchier, C. W., Trouw, R. A. J., Zwart, H. J. & Vissers, R. L. M. 1992. Porphyroblast rotation: eppur si muove?, J. metam. Geol. 10, 283-294. Passchier, C. W., Bons, P. D. & Jessell, M. W. 1993. The analysis of progressive deformation in rock analogues. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 403-412. Paterson, M. S. 1978. Experimental Rock Deformation - The Brittle Field. Springer Verlag, Berlin. Paterson, M. S. 1987. Problems in the extrapolation of labor- atory rheological data. Tectonophysics 133, 33-43. Paterson, M. S. 1995. A theory for granular flow accommod- ated by material transfer via an intergranular fluid. Tec- tonophysics 245, 135-151. Paterson, M. S. & Luan, F. C. 1990. Quartzite rheology un- der geological conditions. In: Deformation Mechanisms, Rheology and Tectonics (edited by Knipe, R. J. & Rutter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 299-307. Paterson, S. R. & Vernon, R. H. 1995. Bursting the bubble of ballooning plutons: A return to nested diapirs emplaced by multiple processes. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 107, 1356- 118 REFERENCES 1380. Paterson, S. R., Vernon, R. H. & Tobisch, O. T. 1989. A re- view of criteria for the identification of magmatic and tec- tonic foliations in granitoids. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 349-364. Pavlis, T. L. & Bruhn, R. L. 1988. Stress history during propagation of a lateral fold-tip and implications for the mechanics of fold-thrust belts. Tectonophysics 145, 113- 127. Peck, L. 1983. Stress corrosion and crack propagation in Sioux Quartzite. J. geophys. Res. 88, 5037-5046. Peng, S. & Johnson, A. M. 1972. Crack growth and faulting in a cylindrical sample of Chelmsford Granite. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. 9, 37-86. Petit, J. P. 1987. Criteria for the sense of movement on fault surfaces in brittle rocks. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 597-608. Petit, J. P. & Matthauer, M. 1995. Paleostress superimposition deduced from mesoscale structures in limestone: the Ma- telles exposure, Languedoc, France. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 245-256. Pfiffner, O. A. & Burkhard, M. 1987. Determination of paleo- stress axes orientations from fault, twin and earthquake data. Annales Tectonicae 1, 48-57. Platt, J. P. 1984. Secondary cleavages in ductile shear zones. J. Struct. Geol. 6, 439-442. Platt, J. P. & Vissers, R. L. M. 1980. Extensional structures in anisotropic rocks. J. Struct. Geol. 2, 397-410. Pittman, E. D. 1981. Effect of fault-related granulation on porosity and permeability of quartz sandstones, Simpson Group (Ordovician), Oklahoma Bull. Am. Ass. Petrol. Geol. 65, 2381-2387. Pons, J., Barbey, P., Dupuis, D. & Lger, J. M. 1995. Mech- anisms of pluton emplacement and structural evolution of a 2.1Ga juvenile continental crust: the Birrimian of south- western Niger. Precamb. Res. 70, 281-301. Post, A. & Tullis, J. 1999. A recrystallised grain size piezo- meter for experimentally deformed feldspar aggregates. Tectonophysics 303, 159-173. Powell, C. M. A. 1979. A morphological classification of rock cleavage. Tectonophysics 58, 21-34. Powell, D. & Treagus, J. E. 1970. Rotational fabrics in meta- morphic minerals. Mineral Mag. 37, 801-814. Power, W. L. & Tullis, T. E. 1989. The relationship between slickenside surfaces in fine grained quartz and the seismic cycle. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 879-894. Price, N. J. & Cosgrove, J. W. 1990. Analysis of Geological Structures. Cambridge University Press. Prior, D. J. 1987. Syntectonic porphyroblast growth in phyl- lites: textures and processes. J. metam. Geol. 5, 27-39. Quackenbush, C. L. & Frechette, V. D. 1978. Crack front curvature and Glass Slow Fracture. J. Am. Ceram. Soc. 61, 402-406. Quick, J. E., Sinigoi, S., Negrini, L., Demarchi, G. & Mayer, A. 1992. Synmagmatic deformation in the underplated ig- neous complex of the Ivrea-Verbano zone. Geology 20, 613-616. Railsback, L. B. & Andrews, L. M. 1995. Tectonic stylolites in the undeformed Cumberland Plateau of southern Ten- nessee. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 911-922. Raj, R. 1982. Creep in polycrystalline aggregates by mat- ter transport through a liquid phase. J. geophys. Res. 87, 4731-4739. Raj, R. & Ashby, M. F. 1971. On grain boundary sliding and diffusional creep. Metall. Trans. A2, 1113-1127. Raj, R. & Chyung, C. K. 1981. Solution precipitation creep in glass ceramics. Acta Metall. 29, 159-166. Ramsay, J. G. 1962. The geometry and mechanics of forma- tion of "similar" type folds. J. Geol. 70, 309-327. Ramsay, J. G. 1967. Folding and Fracturing of Rocks. Mc- Graw Hill, New York. Ramsay, J. G. 1980. Shear zone geometry: a review. J. Struct. Geol. 2, 83-89. Ramsay, J. G. 1980. The crack-seal mechanism of rock de- formation. Nature 284, 135-139. Ramsay, J. G. 1989. Emplacement kinematics of a granite diapir: the Chinamora Batholith, Zimbabwe. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 191-210. Ramsay, J. G. & Graham, R. H. 1970. Strain variation in shear belts. Can. J. Earth Sci. 7, 786-813. Ramsay, J. G. & Wood, D. S. 1973. The geometric effects of volume change during deformation processes. Tectono- physics 16, 263-277. Ramsay, J. G. & Huber, M.I.1983. The techniques of modern structural geology, 1: Strain analysis. Academic Press, London. Ramsay, J. G. & Huber, M. I. 1987. The techniques of mod- ern structural geology, 2: Folds and fractures. Academic Press, London. Ramsay, J. G., Casey, M. & Kligfield, R. 1983. Role of shear in development of the Helvetic fold and thrust belt of Switzerland. Geology 11, 439-442. Raterron, P. & Jaoul, O. 1991. High-temperature deformation of diopside single crystal. 1, Mechanical data. J. geophys. Res. B-96, 14277-14286. Renner, J., Hirth, G. & Evans, B. 1999. The effect of melt pressure on the deformation behaviour of partially mol- ten rocks. Abstract, Deformation Mechanisms, Rheology and Microstructures, Neustadt an der Weinstrasse, 22- 26th March 1999. Reimold, W. U. 1994. Comment on planar lamellar substruc- tures in quartz by Lyons, J. B., Officer, C. B., Borella, P. E. & Lahodynsky, R. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 125, 473- 471. Reimold, W. U. 1995. Impact cratering - A review, with special reference to the economic importance of impact structures and the southern African impact crater record. Earth, Moon and Planets 70, 21-45. Reimold, W. U. 1995. Pseudotachylite in impact structures - generation by friction melting and shock brecciation?: A review and discussion. Earth-Science reviews 39, 247- 265. Reimold, W. U. & Stffler, D. 1978. Experimental shock metamorphism of dunite. Proc. Lunar Planet. Sci. Conf. 9th, 2805-2824. Reimold, W. U. & Hrz, F. 1986. Textures of experimentally- shocked (5.1-35.5 GPa) Witwatersrand quartzite. Ab- stracts, Lunar and Planetary Science conference 17, 703- 704. Rice, J. R. 1968. Mathematical Analysis in the mechanics of REFERENCES 119 fracture. In: Fracture.(edited by H. Leibowitz). Academic Press, New York. Rice, J. R. 1992. Fault stress states, pore pressure distribu- tions, and the weakness of the San Andreas fault. In: Fault Mechanics and Transport Properties of Rocks: A Fests- chrift in honour of W. F. Brace (edited by Evans, B. & Wong, T-F.). Academic Press, London, 475-504. Rice, J. R. & Gu, J. C. 1983. Earthquake after effects and triggered seisimic phenomena. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 121, 187-219. Riley, G. N. Jr. 1990. Liquid distribution and transport in silic- ate liquid-olivine materials. Ph. D. Thesis, Cornell Univ. New York. Robert, F. 1989. The internal structure of the Cadillac tectonic zone southeast of Val dOr, Abitibi belt, Quebec. Can. J. Earth Sci. 26, 2661-2675. Robert, F, Bouillier, A-M. & Firdaous, K. 1995. Gold-quartz veins in metamorphic terranes and their bearing on the role of fluids in faulting. J. geophys. Res. 100, 12861- 12879. Robertson, P. B. 1975. Zones of shock metamorphism at the Charlevoix impact structure, Quebec. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 86, 1630-1638. Robertson, P. B. & Grieve, R. A. F. 1977. Shock attentuation of terrestrial impact structures. In: Impact and explosion cratering (edited by Roddy, D. J., Pepin, R. O. & Merrill, R. B.). Pergammon Press, New York. Robertson, E. C. 1982. Continuous formation of gouge and breccia during fault displacement. In: Proc. 23rd Symp. Rock Mech. (edited by Goodman, R. E. & Heuze, F. E.). University California, Berkeley, 397-404. Robertson, E. C. 1983. Relationship of fault displacement to gouge and breccia thickness. Min. Engng. 35, 1426-1432. Robin, P. Y. F. & Cruden, A. R. 1994. Strain and vorticity patterns in ideally ductile transpression zones. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 447-466. Roedder, E. 1984. Fluid inclusions. Rev. Mineral Soc. Am. 12. Roscoe, R. 1952. The viscosity of suspensions of rigid spheres. Br. J. Appl. Phys. 3, 267-269. Ross, J. V., Av Lallemant, H. G. & Carter, N. L. 1980. Stress dependence of recrystallized-grain and subgrain size in olivine. Tectonophysics 70, 39-61. Rowe, K. J. & Rutter, E. H. 1990. Paleostress estimation us- ing calcite twinning: experimental calibration and applic- ation to nature. J. Struct. Geol. 12, 1-7. Rudnicki, J. W. 1980. Fracture Mechanics Applied to the Earths Crust. Ann. Rev. Earth Planet. Sci. 8, 489-525. Rushmer, T. 1995. An experimental deformation study of par- tially molten amphibolite: application to low melt fraction segregation. J. geophys. Res. 100, 15681-15695. Rudnicki, J. W. & Rice, J. R. 1975. Conditions for the local- ization of deformation in pressure-sensitive dilatant ma- terials. J. Mech. Phys. Solids 23, 371-394s Rutter, E. H. 1976. The kinetics of rock deformation by pres- sure Solution. Phil. Trans. R. Soc. A283, 203-219. Rutter, E. H. 1983. Pressure solution in nature, theory and experiment. J. geol. Soc. Lond. 140, 725-740. Rutter, E. H. 1986. On the nomenclature of mode of failure transitions in rocks. Tectonophysics 122, 381-387. Rutter, E. H. & Neumann, D. H. K. 1995. Experimental deformation of partially molten Westerly granite under fluid-absent conditions, with implications for the extrac- tion of granitic magmas. J. geophys. Res. 100, 15697- 15715. Rutter, E. H., Maddock, R. H., Hall, S. H. & White, S. H. 1986. Comparative Microstructures of Natural and Exper- imentally Produced Clay-Bearing Fault Gouges. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 124, 1-30. Rutter, E. H. & Hadizadeh, J. 1991. On the influence of porosity on the low-temperature brittle-ductile transition in silicate rocks. J. Struct. Geol. 13, 609-614. Rutter, E. H., Casey, M. & Burlini, L. 1994. Preferred crys- tallographic orientation development during the plastic and superplastic flow of calcite rocks. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 1431-1446. Ryan, B. 1995. Morphological features of multigeneration basic dykes near Nain, Labrador: clues to orginal em- placement mechanisms and subsequent deformation. Pre- camb. Res. 75, 91-118. Rykkelid, E. & Fossen, H. 1992, Composite fabrics in mid- crustal gneisses: observations from the Oygarden Com- plex, West Norway Caledonides. J. Struct. Geol. 14, 1-10. Sammis, C. G. & Biegel, R. L. 1989. Fractals, fault-gouge and friction. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 131, 254-271. Sammis, C. G., King, G. & Biegel, R. L. 1987. The kinemat- ics of gouge deformation. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 125, 77-812. Scheuber, E. & Andriessen, P. A. M. 1990. The kinematic and geodynamic significance of the Atacama fault zone, northern Chile. J. Struct. Geol. 12, 243-258. Schmid, S. M., Boland, J. N. & Paterson, M. S. 1977. Super- plastic flow in fine grained limestone. Tectonophysics 43, 263-286. Schmid, S. M., Panozzo, R. & Bauer, S. 1987. Simple shear experiments on calcite rocks: rheology and microfabrics. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 747-778. Schmid, S. M., Paterson, M. S. & Boland, J. N. 1980. High temperature flow and dynamic recrystallization in Carrara Marble. Tectonophysics 65, 6174-6184. Schulmann, K., B. & Melka, R. 1996. High temper- ature microstructures and rheology of deformed granite, Erzebirge, Bohemian Massif. J. Stuct. Geol. 18, 717-734. Schofield, A. N. & Wroth, C. P. 1968. Critical state soil mech- anics. McGraw-Hill, London. Scholz, C. H. 1972. Static Fatigue of Quartz. J. geophys. Res. 77, 2104-2114. Scholz, C. H. 1990. The mechanics of earthquakes and fault- ing. Camb. Univ. Press, New York. Schoneveld, C. 1977. A study of some typical inclusions pat- terns in strongly paracystalline rotated garnets. Tectono- physics 39, 453-471. Schutjens, P. M. T. M. 1991. Experimental compaction of quartz sand at low effective stress and temperature con- ditions. J. geol. Soc. Lond. 148, 527-539. Seyedolali, A., Krinsley, D. H., Boggs, S. Jr., OHara, P. F., Dypvik, H. & Goles, G. G. 1997. Provenance in- terpretation of quartz by scanning electron microscope- 120 REFERENCES cathodoluminescence fabric analysis. Geology, 25, 787- 790. Shand, S. J. 1916. The pseudotachylite of Parijs (Orange Free State), and its relation to "trop-shotten gneiss" and "flinty crush-rock". Q. J. geol. Soc. London, 72, 198-221. Sharpton, V. L. & Schuraytz, B. C. 1989. On reported oc- currences of shock deformed clasts in the volcanic ejecta from Toba caldera, Sumatra. Geology 7, 1040-1043. Sherman, P.I. 1968. Emulsion science. New York, Academic. Shelley, D. 1989a. Plagioclase and quartz preferred orienta- tions in a low grade schist: the roles of primary growth and plastic deformation. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 1029-1038. Shelley, D. 1989b. P, M, and G tectonics: a classification based on origin of mineral preferred orientation. J. Struct Geol. 11, 1039-1044. Shelley, D. 1995. Asymmetric shape preferred orientations as shear-sense indicators. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 509-518. Shelton, G. L., Tullis, J. & Tullis, T. E. 1981. Experimental high temperature and pressure faults. Geophys. Res. Lett. 8, 55-58. Shimada, M. 1986. Mechanism of deformation in a dry por- ous basalt at high pressure. Tectonophysics 121, 153-173. Shimamoto, T. 1989. The origin of S-C mylonites and a new fault-zone model. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 51-64. Shimamato, T. & Nagahama, H. 1992. An argument against the crush origin of pseudotachylites based on the analysis of clast-size distribution. J. Struct. Geol. 14, 999-1006. Sibson, R. H. 1977. Fault Rocks and Fault Mechanisms. J. geol. Soc. Lond. 133, 191-213. Sibson, R. H. 1980. Transient discontinuities in ductile shear zones. J. Struct. Geol. 2, 165-171. Sibson, R. H. 1982. Fault zone models, heat flow and the depth distribution of earthquakes in the continental crust of the United States. Bull. seism. Soc. Am. 72, 151-163. Sibson, R. H. 1983. Continental fault structure and the shal- low earthquake source. J. geol. Soc. Lond. 140, 741-767. Sibson, R. H., Moore, J. McM. & Rankin, A. H. 1975. Seis- mic pumping - a hydrothermal fluid transport mechanism. J. geol. Soc. Lond. 131, 653-659. Simpson, C. 1985. Deformation of granitic rocks across the brittle-ductile transition. J. Struct. Geol. 7, 503-511. Simpson, C. 1986. Determination of Movement Sense in Mylonites. J. Geol. Education 34, 246-261. Simpson, C. & Schmid, S. 1983. An evaluation of criteria to deduce the sense of movement in sheared rocks. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 94,1281-1288. Smit, J., Montanari, A., Swinburne, N. H. M., Alvarez, W., Hildebrand, A. R., Margolis, S. V., Claeys, P. Lowrie, W. & Asaro, F. 1992. Tektite-bearing, deep-water clastic unit at the Cretaceous-Tertiary boundary in northeastern Mex- ico. Geology 20, 99-103. Smith, C. S. 1964. Some elementary principles of polycrys- talline microstructure. Metall. Reviews 9, 10-48. Smith, D. C. 1984. Coesite in clinopyroxene in the Cale- donides and its implications for geodynamics. Nature, 310, 641-644. Smith, D. L. & Evans, B. 1984. Diffusional crack healing in quartz. J. geophys. Res. 89, 4125-4135. Smith, J. V. & Stenstrom, R. C. 1965. Electron-excited lumin- escence as a petrologic tool. J. Geol. 73, 627-635. Snoke. A. W., Tullis, J. & Todd, V. R. 1998. Fault-related rocks - A photographic Atlas. Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Spang, J. H. & Van der Lee, J. 1975. Numerical dynamic ana- lysis of quartz deformation lamellae and calcite and dolo- mite twin lamellae. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 86, 1266-1272. Spiers, C. J. & Schutjens, P. M. T. M. 1990. Densification of crystalline aggregates by fluid phase diffusional creep. In: Deformation processes in Minerals, Ceramics and Rocks (edited by Barber, D. J. & Meredith, P. G.). Unwin Hy- man, 334-353. Spiers, C. J., Schutjens, P. M. T. M., Brzesowsky, R. H., Peach, C. J., Liezenburg, J. L. & Zwart, H. J. 1990. Ex- perimental determination of constitutive parameters gov- erning creep of rock salt by pressure solution. In: De- formation Mechanisms, Rheology and Tectonics (edited by Knipe, R. J. & Rutter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 215-237. Spray, J. G. 1987. Artificial generation of pseudotachylite us- ing friction welding apparatus: simulation of melting on a fault plane. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 49-60. Spray, J. G. 1988. Crystallization of an amphibolite shear melt: an investigation using radial friction welding ap- paratus. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 99, 464-475. Spray, J. G. 1989. Slickenside formation by surface melting during the mechanical excavation of rock. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 895-906. Spray, J. G. 1995. Pseudotachylite controversy: Fact or fric- tion? Geology 23, 1119-1122. Spray, J. G. & Thompson, L. M. 1994. Friction melt distribu- tion in a multi-ring impact basin. Nature 373, 130-132. Sprunt, E. S. & Nur, A. 1979. Microcracking and healing in granites: New evidence from cathodoluminescence. Sci- ence 205, 495-497. Sprunt, E. S., Dengler, L. A. & Sloan, D. 1978. Effects of metamorphism on quartz cathodoluminescence. Geology 6, 305-308. Stearns, D. W. 1968. Fracture as a mechanism of flow in nat- urally deformed layered rocks. Geol. Surv. Can. Paper 68- 52, 68-80. Stel, H. 1981. Crystal growth in cataclasites: diagnostic mi- crostructures and implications. Tectonophysics 78, 585. Stel, H. 1991. Linear dilatation structures and syn-magmatic folding in granitoids. J. Struct. Geol. 12, 625-634. Stffler, D. 1972. Deformation and transformation of rock- forming minerals by natural and experimental shock pro- cesses. I. The behaviour of minerals under shock com- pression. Fortschr. Mineral. 49, 50-113. Stffler, D. 1984. Glasses formed by hypervelocity impact. J. Non-crystalline Solids 67, 465-502. Stffler, D. & Langenhorst, F. 1994. Shock metamorphism of quartz in nature and experiment: I Basic observation and theory. Meteoritics 29, 155-181. Stoker, R. L. & Ashby, M. F. 1973. On the rheology of the upper mantle. Rev. Geophys. and Space Phys. II, 391-421. Swanson, P. L. 1981. Sub-critical crack propagation in West- erly Granite: An investigation into the Double Torsion Method. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geomech. REFERENCES 121 Abstr. 18, 445-449. Sylvester, A. G. 1988. Strike-slip faults. Bull. geol. Soc. Am. 100, 1666-1703. Tada, R. & Siever, R. 1986. Experimental knife-edge pressure solution of halite. Geochim. Cosmochim. Acta 50, 29-36. Tada, R. & Siever, R. 1989. Pressure solution during diagen- esis. An. Rev. Earth Planet. Science 17, 89-118. Tada, R., Maliva, R. & Siever, R. 1987. A new mechan- ism for pressure solution in porous quartzose sandstone. Geochim. Cosmochim. Acta 51, 2295-2301. Takahashi, M., Nagahaam, H., Masuda, T. & Fujimora, A. 1997. Fractal grain boundaries of recrystallized quartz and strain rate meter. Digest, 3rd International Sym- posium on Fractals and Dynamic Systems in Geoscience, Hotel Academia, Stara Lesna, Slovakia, June 18-29th, 87. Tapponier, P. & Brace, W. F. 1976. Development of stress in- duced microcracks in Westerly granite. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geomech. Abstr. 13, 103-112. Ten Brink, C. E. & Passchier, C. W. 1995. Modelling of mantled porphyroclasts using non-Newtonian rock ana- logue materials. J. Struct. Geol. 17, 131-146. Terzaghi, K. Van. 1943. Theoretical Soil Mechanics. New York, Wiley. Teufel, L. W. 1981. Pore volume changes during frictional sliding of simulated faults. In: Mechanical Behaviour of Crustal Rock (edited by Carter, N. L., Friedman, M., Lo- gan, J. M. & Stearns, D. W.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geophys. Monogr. 24, 135-145. Tija, H. D. 1967. Sense of fault displacements. Geologie Mijnb. 46, 392-396. Tikoff, B. & Teyssier, C. 1994. Strain and fabric analyses based on porphyroclast interaction. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 477-492. Tikoff, B. & Fossen, H. 1993. Simultaneous pure shear and simple shear: the unifying deformation matrix. Tectono- physics 217, 267-283. Tikoff, B. & Greene, D. 1997. Stretching lineations in trans- pressional shear zones: an example from the Sierra Nevada batholith, California. J. Struct. Geol. 19, 29-39. Tingle, T. N., Green, W. H., Scholz, C. H. & Koczynski, T. A. 1993. The rheology of faults triggered by the olivine- spinel transformation in and its implications for the mechanism of deep focus earthquakes. J. Struct. Geol. 15, 1249-1256. Tse, S. & Rice, J. 1986. Crustal earthquake instability in re- lation to the depth variation of frictional slip properties. J. geophys. Res. 91, 9452-9472. Tsenn, M. C. & Carter, N. L. 1987. Upper limits of power law creep of rocks. Tectonophysics 136, 1-26. Tullis, T. E. 1980. The use of mechanical twinning in miner- als as a measure of shear stress magnitudes. J. geophys. Res. 85, 6263-6268. Tullis J. & Yund, R. A. 1987. Transition from cataclastic flow to dislocation creep of feldspar: Mechanisms and micro- structures. Geology 15, 606-609. Tullis, J. & Yund, R. 1992. The Brittle-Ductile Transition in feldspar aggregates: An experimental study. In Fault Mechanics and Transport Properties of Rocks: A Fests- chrift in honour of W. F. Brace (edited by Evans, B. & Wong, T-F.). Academic Press, London. 89-117. Tullis, J., Yund, R. & Farver, J. 1996. Deformation-enhanced fluid distribution in feldspar aggregates and implications for ductile shear zones. Geology 24, 63-66. Tullis, T. E., Horowitz, F. G. & Tullis, J. 1991. Flow laws of polyphase aggregates from end member flow laws. J. geophys. Res. 96, 8081-8096. Turner, F. J. 1953. Nature and dynamic interpretation of de- formation lamellae in calcite of three marbles. Am. J. Sci. 251, 276-298. Turner, F. J. & Weiss, L. E. 1963. Structural analysis of meta- morphic tectonites. McGraw Hill, New York. Twiss, R. J. 1974. Structure and significance of planar de- formation features in synthetic quartz. Geology 2, 329- 332. Twiss, R. J. 1977. Theory and applicability of a recrystallized grain size palaeopiezometer. Pure & Appl. Geophys. 115, 227-244. Twiss, R. J. 1986. Variable sensitivity piezometric equations for dislocation density and sub-grain diameter and relev- ance to olivine and quartz. In: Mineral and rock deforma- tion: Laboratory Studies-The Paterson Volume (edited by Hobbs, B. E. & Heard, H. C.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geo- phys. Monogr. 36, 161-169. Underhill, J. & Woodcock, N. 1985. Faulting mechanisms in high porosity sandstones, Permo-Triassic, Arran, Scot- land. Abstract, Deformation Mechanisms in sediments and sedimentary rocks, Tectonic Studies Group Meeting, University of London, 19-20. Urai, J. L. 1983. Water assisted dynamic recrystallisation and weakening in polycrystalline bischoffite. Tectonophysics 96, 125-157. Urai, J. L., Spiers, C. J., Zwart, H. J. & Lister, G. S. 1986. Weakening of rock by water during long-term creep. Nature 324, 554-557. Urai, J. L., Means, W. D. & Lister, G. S. 1986. Dynamic re- crystallisation of minerals. In: Mineral and rock deforma- tion: Laboratory Studies-The Paterson Volume (edited by Hobbs, B. E. & Heard, H. C.). Am. Geophys. Un. Geo- phys. Monogr. 36, 161-199. Urai, J. L., Williams, P. F. & Van Roermund, H. L. M. 1991. Kinematics of crystal growth in syntectonic fibrous veins. J. Struct. Geol. 13, 823-836. Van Den Driessche, J. & Brun, J-P. 1987. Rolling structures at large strain. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 691-704. Van der Molen, I. & Paterson, M. S. 1979. Experimental de- formation of partially melted granite. Contrib. Miner. Pet- rol. 70, 299-318. Van der Wal, D. 1993. Deformation processes in mantle peridotites with emphasis on the Ronda peridotite, S Spain. Geologica Ultraiectina 102, PhD thesis, University of Utrecht, 180pp. Vaughan, P. J., Green, H. W. & Coe, R. S. 1984. Aniso- tropic growth in the olivine-spinel phase transformation of under hydrostatic stress. Tectonophysics 108, 299-322. Vernon, R. H., Etheridge, M. A. & Wall, V. J. 1988. Shape and microstructure of microgranitoid enclaves: Indicators of magma mingling and flow. Lithos 22, 1-11. 122 REFERENCES Vernon, R. H. & Paterson, S. R. 1993. The Ardara pluton, Ireland: deflating an expanded intrusion. Lithos 31, 17- 32. Vollbrecht, A., Rust, S. & Weber, K. 1991. Development of microcracks in granites during cooling and uplift: ex- amples from the Variscan basement in NE Bavaria, Ger- many. J. Struct. Geol. 13, 787-799. Vollbrecht, A., Durrast, H., Kraus, J. & Weber, K. 1994. Paleostress directions deduced from microcrack fabrics in KTB core samples and granites from the sorrounding area. Scientific Drilling, Springer - Verlag, 233-241. Walker, A. N., Rutter, E. H. & Brodie, K. H. 1990. Exper- imental study of grain-size sensitive flow of hot-pressed calcite rocks. In: Deformation Mechanisms, Rheology and Tectonics (edited by Knipe, R. J. & Rutter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 259-282. Wang, Y. 1987. A study of cataclastic deformation and ret- rogressive metamorphism in fault zones on Guernsey. D. Phil. Thesis, Univ. of Lond. Wang, W. & Scholz, C. H. 1994. Wear processes during fric- tional sliding of a rock: A theoretical and experimental study. J. geophys. Res. 99, 6789-6799. Wang, W. & Scholz, C. H. 1995. Micromechanics of rock friction 3. Quantitative modeling of base friction. J. geo- phys. Res. 100, 4243-4247. Wang, X. & Liou, J. G. Regional ultrahigh-pressure coesite- bearing eclogitic terrane in central China: Evidence from country rocks, gneiss, marble and metapelite. Geology, 19, 933-936. Wang, X., Liou, J. G. & Mao, H. K. 1989. Coesite-bearing eclogite from the Dabie Mountains in central China. Geo- logy, 17, 1085-1088. Warpinski, N. R. & Teuffel, L. W. 1993. Laboratory meas- urements of the effective stress law for carbonate rocks under deformation. Int. J. Rock Mech. & Mining Sci. & Geomech. Abstr.30, 1169-1172. Watson, E. B. & Brenan, J. M. 1987. Fluids in the lithosphere, 1. Experimentally determined wetting characteristics of CO2-H2O fluids and their implications for fluid transport, host- rock physical properties and fluid inclusion forma- tion. Earth Planet. Sci. Lett. 85, 497-515. Weertman, J. 1968. Dislocation climb theory of steady-state creep. Trans. Am. Soc. Met. 61, 681-694. Weertman, J. 1978. Creep laws for the mantle of the earth. Phil. Trans R. Soc. Lond. A288, 59-96. Weiss, L. E. 1954. A study of tectonic style; Structural invest- igaton of a marble quartzite complex in southern Califor- nia. Univ. Calif. Publ. Geol. Sci. 30, 1-102. Wenk, H-R. & Christie, J. M. 1991. Review paper - comments on the interpretation of deformation textures in rocks. J. Struct. Geol. 13, 1091-1110. Wenk, H-R. 1978. Are pseudotachylites products of fracture or fusion? Geology 6, 507-511. Wenk, H-R, OBrien, D. K., Ratschbacher, L. & You, Z. 1987. Preferred orientation of phyllosilicates in phyllon- ites and ultramylonites. J. Struct. Geol. 9, 719-730 White, S. H. 1979a. Difficulties associated with palaeostress estimates. Bull. Mineral. 102, 210-215. White, S. H. 1979b. Grain and sub-grain size variations across a mylonite zone. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 70, 193-202. White, S. H. 1976. The effects of strain on the microstruc- tures, fabrics and deformation mechanisms in quartzites. Phil. Trans. R. Soc. Lond. A283, 69-86. White, S. H. 1977. Geological significance of recovery and recrystallisation processes in quartz. Tectonophysics 39, 143-170. White, S. H. & Knipe, R. J. 1978. Microstructure and cleav- age develeopment in selected slates. Contr. Miner. Petrol. 66, 165-174. White, J. C. & White, S. H. 1981. The structure of grain boundaries in tectonites. Tectonophysics 78, 613-628. White, S. H. & Wilson, C. J. L. 1978. Microstructures of some quartz pressure fringes. Neues Jahrbuch fur Min- eralogie, Abhandlungen 134, 33-51. White, S. H., Burrows, S. E., Carreras, J., Shaw, N. D. & Humpreys, F. J. 1980. On mylonites in ductile shear zones. J. Struct. Geol. 175-187. Whitney, D. 1992. Garnets as open systems during regional metamorphism. Geology 24, 147-150. Wickham, S. M. 1987. The segregation and emplacement of granitic magmas. J. geol. Soc. Lond. 144, 281-297. Will, T. M. & Wilson, C. J. L. 1989. Experimentally produced slickenside lineations in pyrophyllitic clay. J. Struct. Geol. 11, 657-668. Willaime, C., Christie, J. M. & Kovacs, M. P. 1979. Exper- imental deformation of K-feldspar single crystals. Bull. Mineral. 102, 168-177. Williams, P. F. 1972. Development of metamorphic layer- ing and cleavage in low-grade metamorphic rocks at Ber- magui, Australia. Am. J. Sci. 262, 1-47. Williams, P. F, Goodwin, L. B. & Ralser, S. 1994. Ductile de- formation processes. In: Continental Deformation (edited by P. L. Hancock), Pergammon Press, Oxford, 1-27. Wilson, C. J. L. 1994. Crystal growth during a single stage opening event and its implications for syntectonic veins. J. Struct. Geol. 16, 1283-1296. Wintsch, R. P. & Dunning, J. 1985. The effect of dislocation density on aqueous solubility of quartz and some geolo- gical implications. J. geophys. Res. 90, 3649-3657. Wise, D. U., Dunn, D. E., Engelder, J. T., Geiser, P. A., Hatcher, R. D., Kish, S. A., Odom, A. L. & Schamel, S. 1984. Fault-related rocks: some suggestions for termino- logy. Geology 12, 391-394. Wong, T-F. 1990. Mechanical compaction and the brittle- ductile transtion in porous sandstones. In: Deformation Mechanisms, Rheology and Tectonics (edited by Knipe, R. J. & Rutter, E. H.). Spec. Publs geol. Soc. Lond. 54, 111-122. Wong, T-F. & Biegel, R. 1985. Effects of pressure on the mi- cromechanics of faulting in San Marcos gabbro. J. Struct. Geol. 7, 737-749. Wong, T-F. & Wu, L. 1995. Tensile stress concentration and compressive failure in cemented granular material. Geo- phys. Res. Lett. 22, 1649-1652. Wood, D. S. 1974. Current views of the development of slaty cleavage. Ann. Rev. Earth Sci. 2, 1-35. Wright, T. O. & Platt, L. B. 1982. Pressure dissolution and cleavage in the Martinsburg shale. Am. J. Sci. 282, 122- REFERENCES 123 135. Wright, T. O. & Henderson, J. R. 1992. Volume loss during cleavage formation in the Meguma group, Nova Scotia, Canada. J. Struct. Geol. 14, 281-290. Yoshinubo, A. & Paterson, S. R. 1996. Fracture-controlled magma conduits in an obliquely convergent continental magmatic arc: Comment. Geology 24, 669-671. Zee, R. Y. S., Teyssier, C., Hobbs, B. E. & Ord, A. 1985. De- velopment of foliations in the Wyangala Gneiss, Central New South Wales, Australia. Abstract, J. Struct. Geol. 7, 501. Zhao, G. & Johnson, A. M. 1991. Sequential and incremental formation of conjugate sets of faults. J. Struct. Geol. 13, 887-896. Zhang, J., Wong, T-F., Yanagidani, T. & Davis, D. M. 1990. Pressure-induced microcracking and grain crushing in porous rocks. J. geophys. Res. 95, 341-352. Zwart, H. J. 1960. The chronological succession of folding and metamorphism in the central Pyrenees. Geol. Rdsch. 50: 203-218. Zwart, H. J. 1962. On the determination of polymetamorphic mineral associations, and its application to the Bosot area (Central Pyrenes). Geol. Rdsch. 52, 38-65. Abbreviated references collected by chapter Italics indicates important general sources for the chapter topic. Chapter 1. Beaumont et al. 1996, Byerlee 1968, Carter & Kirby 1978, Chester & Logan 1987, Evans et al. 1990, Griggs & Handin 1960, Kirby & Kronenberg 1984, Knipe 1989, Kusznir & Park 1987, Lawn & Wilshaw 1975a, Lister & Snoke 1984, Molnar 1992, Patterson 1978, Ramsay & Huber 1987, Rutter 1986, Sibson 1977, Snoke et al. 1998, Williams et al. 1994, Wise et al. 1984. Chapter 2. Agar et al. 1988, Allison & La Tour 1977, Ameen 1992, Anderson & Grew 1977, Antonellini et al. 1994, Atkinson 1982, Aydin & Johnson 1978, 1983, Aydin 1978, Bansal 1977, Baud et al. 1996, Biegel et al. 1989, 1992, Blenkinsop 1989, 1991, Blenkinsop & Rutter 1986, Blen- kinsop & Sibson 1991, Boldt 1995, Borg & Maxwell 1956, Borg et al. 1960, Borradaile 1981, Brace & Bombolakis 1963, Brown & Macaudiere 1984, Brown & Scholz 1985, Bruner 1984, Byerlee 1968, Camacho et al. 1995, Carter & Kirby 1978, Chopin 1984, Conrad & Friedman 1976, Cooper et al. 1989, Costin 1983, Cox & Atkinson 1983, Cruickshank et al. 1991, DArco & Wendt 1994, Das & Scholz 1981, Dunn et al. 1973, Engelder 1974, Evans 1988, Evans & White 1984, Friedman & Logan 1970, Gallagher 1981, Gallagher et al. 1974, Griffith 1924, Grocott 1981, Hadizadeh 1980, Hadizadeh & Rutter 1983, Hadizadeh & Tullis 1992, Hancock 1985, Hippert 1994, Hirth & Tullis 1991, Horii & Nemat-Nassar 1985, 1986, House& Gray 1982, Hull 1988, Inglis 1913, Jaeger & Cook 1979, Jamison & Stearns 1982, Kemeny & Cook 1987, Knipe 1986, 1989, Krantz 1979, 1983, Krantz & Scholz 1977, Kulander & Dean 1995, Labuz et al. 1987, Lawn & Wilshaw 1975a, b, Lespinase & Pcher 1986, Lin & Williams 1992, Lindquist et al. 1984, Logan et al. 1981, Maddock 1986, 1992, Maddock et al. 1987, Magloughlin 1989, Maltman 1994, Marone & Scholz 1989, Masch et al. 1985, Mase & Smith 1984, McEwen 1981, Means 1987, Menndez et al. 1996, Meredith 1983, Michalske & Frechette 1980, Mogi 1965, Morrit et al. 1982, Narahara & Wiltschko 1986, Norris & Barron 1968, Norton & Atkinson 1981, Olgaard & Brace 1983, Olsson & Peng 1976, Passchier & Trouw 1996, Passchier et al. 1990, Peck 1983, Peng & Johnson 1972, Petit 1987, Pittman 1981, Platt & Vissiers 1980, Power & Tullis 1989, Quakenbush & Frechette 1978, Rice 1968, Robertson 1983, Rudnicki 1980, Rudnicki & Rice 1975, Rutter & Hadizadeh 1991, Rutter et al. 1986, Sammis & Biegel 1989, Sammis et al. 1987, Schofield & Worth 1968, Scholz 1972,1990, Seyedolali et al. 1997, Shand 1916, Shimada 1986, Shimamoto & Nagahama 1992, Sibson 1980, Sibson et al. 1975, Smith 1984, Smith & Stenstrom 1965, Spray & Thompson 1994, Spray 1987, 1988, 1989, 1995, Sprunt & Nur 1979, Sprunt et al. 1978, Stearns 1968, Stel 1981, Swanson 1980, 1981, Tapponier & Brace 1976, Teufel 1981, Tija 1967, Tullis & Yund 1987, 1992, Underhill & Woodcock 1985, Vollbrecht et al. 1991, 1994, Wang 1987, Wang & Liou 1991, Wang & Scholz 1994, 1995, Wang et al. 1989, Wenk 1978, Whitney 1996, Will & Wilson 1989, Willaime et al. 1979, Wong 1990, Wong & Biegel 1985, Wong & Wu 1995, Zhang et al. 1990, Zhao & Johnson 1991. Chapter 3. Aharonov et al. 1997, Alvarez et al. 1976, Andrews & Railsback 1997, Bathurst 1958, Beach 1979, Becker 1995, Bell & Cluff 1989, Bennema & Van Der Eerden 1987, Borradaile et al. 1982, Brantley 1992, Carrio- Schaffhauser & Gaviglio 1990, Carrio-Schaffhauser et al. 1992, Casey 1995, Cox 1987, Den Brock 1996, Den Brock & Spiers 1991, Dietrich & Grant 1986, Durney & Ramsay 1973, Elliot 1973, Erslev & Ward 1994, Fisher & Anastasio 1994, Fletcher & Pollard 1981, Gratz et al. 1991, Gray 1977, Green 1980, Groshong 1976, 1988, Guzetta 1984, Hedlund et al. 1994, Heidug 1991, Hickman & Evans 1991, Hillner et al. 1992, Hippert 1994, Knipe 1979, Knipe & White 1977, 1979, Lespinasse & Cathelineau 1995, Lewis & Holness 1996, Manktelow 1994, Marlow & Etheridge 1977, Masuda & Mizuno 1995, McEwen 1981, McCaig 1987, Murphy 1990, Onasch 1994, Passchier & Trouw 1996, Petit & Matthauser 1995, Powell 1979, Price & Cosgrove 1990, Railsback & Andrews 1995, Raj 1982, Raj & Chyung 1981, Ramsay 1980, Ramsay & Wood 1973, Ramsay & Huber 1983, 1987, Robert et al. 1995, Roedder 1984, Rutter 1976, 1983, Schutjens 1991, Smith 1964, Smith & Evans 1984, Spiers & Schutjens 1990, Tada & Seiver 1986, 1989, Tada et al. 1987, Tullis et al. 1996, Urai 1983, Urai et al. 1986, 1991, Watson & Brennan 1987, White & Knipe 1978, Williams 1972, Wilson 1994, Wintsch & Dunning 1985, Wood 1974, Wright & Platt 1982, Wright & Henderson 1992. Chapter 4. Allison & LaTour 1977, Blenkinsop & Drury 1988, Christie & Ardell 1974, Den Brock & Spiers 1991, 124 REFERENCES Drury et al. 1985, Drury 1993, Gleason et al. 1993, Hirth & Tullis 1992, Hobbs et al. 1976, Hull 1975, Jessel 1988a, b, Jessel & Lister 1990, Kruhl 1996, Lloyd & Freeman 1991a, b, 1994, Mainprice & Nicolas 1989, Mainprice et al. 1986, McLaren 1991, McLaren et al. 1967, Means 1981, Means & Dhong 1982, Nicolas & Poirier 1976, Spang & Van der Lee 1975, Twiss 1974, Urai et al. 1986, Wenk & Christie 1991, White 1976. Chapter 5. Behrmann 1985, Bell et al. 1992, Borradaile et al. 1982, Burnley et al. 199l, Busa & Gray 1992, Champness & Lolimer 1974, Drury & Humphreys 1988, Evans et al. 1980, Fliervoet & White 1995, Gilotti & Hull 1990, Green 1986, Green & Burnley 1989, Gower & Simpson 1992, Hacker & Kirby 1993, Jessell 1987, Johnson & Vernon 1995, Kirby & Stern 1993, Langdon 1982, MacKinnon et al. 1977, Nicolas & Poirier 1976, Passchier & Trouw 1996, Passchier et al. 1992, Powell & Treagus 1970, Rutter et al. 1994, Schmid et al. 1987, Shelly 1989a, b, Shoneveld 1977, Smith 1964, Tingle et al. 1993, Urai et al. 1986, Vaughan et al. 1984, White 1977, White & White 1981, Zwart 1960, 1962. Chapter 6. Arzi 1978, Ashworth & McLellan 1985, Bagnold 1954, Brace & Martin 1968, Benn & Allard 1989, Blu- menfield 1983, Blumenfield & Bouchez 1988, Bouchez & Gleizes 1995, Bouchez et al. 1992, Burg 1991, Conolly et al. 1997, Copper & Kohlstedt 1982, 1984, DellAngelo & Tullis 1988, DellAngelo et al. 1987, Finney 1970, Gapais & Barbarin 1986, German 1985, Gray 1968, Guineberteau et al. 1987, Hibbard 1987, Hirth & Kohlstedt 1995, Hutton 1988, Jarewicz & Watson 1984, 1985, Karlstrom et al. 1993, Komar 1972a, b, Lagarde et al. 1994, Law et al. 1992, Lejeune & Richet 1995, Marsh 1981, McBirney & Murase 1984, McLellan 1984, Miller & Paterson 1994, Miller et al. 1988, Mitra 1976, Nicolas et al. 1988, Park & Means 1996, Paterson et al. 1989, Paterson & Vernon 1995, Pons et al. 1995, Quick et al. 1992, Ramsay 1989, Renner et al. 1999, Riley 1990, Roscoe 1952, Rushmer 1995, Rutter & Neumann 1995, Ryan 1995, Sherman 1968, Simpson 1985, Stel 1991, Van der Molen & Paterson 1979, Vernon & Paterson 1993, Vernon et al. 1988, Wickham 1987. Chapter 7. Aerden 1995, 1996, Bal & Brun 1989, Behr- mann 1984, 1987, Behrmann & Platt 1982, Bell 1985, Bell & Johnson 1989, Bell et al. 1992, Benn & Allard 1989, Berth et al. 1979, Bjrnerud & Zhang 1995, Blenkinsop & Treloar 1995, Blumenfield 1983, Blumenfield & Bouchez 1988, Bouchez et al. 1983, 1992, Burg 1987, Dennis & Secor 1987, 1990, Doblas et al. 1997, Erskine et al. 1993, Etchecopar & Malavielle 1987, Evans & Dresden 1991, Fossen & Holst 1995, Gamond 1987, Gapais & Brun 1981, Ghisetti 1987, Goldstein 1988, Guineberteau et al. 1987, Hanmer 1986, Hanmer & Passchier 1991, Ildefonse & Mancktelow 1993, Jeffrey 1922, Krabbendam & Leslie 1996, Law 1986, 1987, 1990, Law et al. 1984, 1994, Lister & Snoke 1984, Little et al. 1994, Mainprice et al. 1986, March 1932, Means 1981, Means et al. 1980, Mercier 1985, Miller & Paterson 1994, Park & Means 1996, Passchier 1983, 1984, 1991, 1994, Passchier & Simpson 1986, Passchier & Sokoutis 1993, Passchier & Trouw 1996, Passchier et al. 1993, Paterson & Vernon 1995, Paterson et al. 1989, Petit 1987, Platt 1984, Platt & Vissers 1980, Prior et al. 1987, Ramsay 1962, 1967, 1980, Ramsay & Graham 1970, Ramsay et al. 1983, Robert 1989, Robin & Cruden 1994, Rutter et al. 1986, Rykkelid & Fossen 1992, Scheuber & Andriessen 1990, Schmid et al. 1987, Shelley 1989b, 1995, Shimamoto 1989, Simpson 1986, Simpson & Schmid 1983, Sylvester 1988, Ten Brink & Passchier 1995, Tikoff & Greene 1997, Tikoff & Fossen 1993, Tikoff & Teyssier 1995, Turner & Wiess 1963, Van den Driesche & Brun 1987, Wenk et al. 1987, White & Wilson 1978, White et al. 1980, Williams et al. 1994, Yoshinobu & Patterson 1996, Zee et al. 1985. Chapter 8. Alexopoulos et al. 1988, Ashworth & Schneider 1985, Bohor et al. 1993, Carter 1965, Carter et al. 1986, 1990, Engelhardt & Bertsch 1969, Feldman 1994, French et al. 1974, Gigl & Dachville 1968, Glass 1990, Goltrant et al. 1991, 1992, Gratz et al. 1996, Grieve et al. 1996, Hrz 1968, Hrz & Quaide 1973, Huffman & Reimold 1996, Huffman et al. 1993, Joreau et al. 1997, Kamo et al. 1996, Kieffer 1975, Kieffer et al. 1976, Koeberl 1990, Langenhorst 1994, Langenhorst & Clymer 1996, Langenhorst & Deutsch 1994, Langenhorst et al. 1992, Leroux & Doukham 1995, 1996, Leroux et al. 1994, Lyons et al. 1993, Martini 1991, McIntyre 1962, Officer & Carter 1991, Reimold 1994, 1995, Reimold & Hrz 1986, Reimold & Stffler 1978, Reimold et al. 1998, Robertson 1975, Robertson & Grieve 1977, Seye- dolali et al. 1997, Sharpton & Schuraytz 1989, Stffler 1972, 1984, Stffler & Langenhorst 1994. Chapter 9. Angelier 1984, Angevine & Turcotte 1983, Ashby & Verrall 1978, Av Lallement 1978, Baud et al. 1996, Berckhemer et al. 1979, Bernab 1987, Biegel et al. 1989, Blacic & Christie 1984, Blenkinsop & Drury 1988, Boland & Tullis 1986, Boullier & Guegen 1975, Burkhard 1993, Burov & Diament 1995, 1996, Busch & Van der pluijm 1995, Byerlee 1978, Caristan 1982, Carter & Friedman 1965, Carter & Rayleigh 1969, Carter & Tsenn 1987, Carter et al. 1993, Christie & Koch 1982, Christie & Ord 1980, De Bresser 1988, De Bresser & Spiers 1990, Dennis 1984, Detournay et al. 1989, Dorn 1954, Drury 1993, Drury & Urai 1990, Drury et al. 1985, Evans & Groshong 1994, Farver & Yund 199la, b, Fowler 1990, Gilletti & Yund 1984, Goetze & Evans 1979, Gratier & Guiget 1986, Gratier & Jenatton 1984, Griggs 1967, Griggs & Blacic 1965, Groshong 1972, 1974, 1984, Gross & Van Heege 1973, Hallam & Ashby 1990, Handy 1990, 1994, Hansen & Carter 1982, 1983, Heard 1963, Hirth & Kohlstedt 1995, Hobbs et al. 1986, Horii & Nemat-Nasser 1985, 1986, Jaeger & Cook 1979, Jamison & Spang 1976, Jaoul et al. 1984, Ji & Zhao 1993, 1994, Karato & Wu 1993, Kemeny & Cook 1987, Kirby & Kronenburg 1984, Koch & Christie 1981, Koll & Blacic 1983, Kronenberg & Tullis 1984, Kronenburg et al. 1990, Kruhl 1996, Kruhl & Nega 1996, Kumpel 1991, Kusznir 1982, Kusznir & Bott 1977, Kusznir & Park 1982, 1984, 1987, Lacombe et al. 1990, Laurent et al. 1981, 1990, Lawn & Wilshaw 1975a, Lehner 1990, Leme & Guegen 1996, Linker & Kirby 1981, Marone et al. 1992, McClintock & Walsh 1962, McLaren 1991, Meisner & Strehlau 1982, REFERENCES 125 Mercier 1980a, Mercier et al. 1977, Muller & Briegel 1978, Murrell 1963, 1965, Murrell & Digby 1970, Nemat-Nasser & Horii 1982, Newman 1994, Ord 1991, Ord & Christie 1984, Ord & Hobbs 1985, Ord & Hobbs 1989, Paterson 1978, 1987, 1995, Paterson & Luan 1990, Pavlis & Bruhn 1988, Peng & Johnson 1972, Pfiffner & Burkhard 1987, Post & Tullis 1999, Power & Tullis 1989, Raj 1982, Raj & Ashby 1971, Raterron & Jaoul 1991, Rice & Gu 1983, Ross et al. 1980, Rowe & Rutter 1990, Rutter 1976, Schmid et al. 1977, 1980, Scholz 1990, Schulmann et al. 1996, Shelton et al. 1981, Sibson 1982, 1983, Spang & Van der Lee 1975, Spi- ers et al. 1990, Stoker & Ashby 1973, Takahashi et al. 1997, Terzaghi 1943, Tse & Rice 1986, Tsenn & Carter 1987, Tullis 1980, Tullis et al. 1991, Turner 1953, Twiss 1977, 1986, Van der Wal 1993, Walker et al. 1990, Warpinski & Teuffel 1993, Weertman 1968, 1978, Weiss 1954, White 1976, 1979a. This page intentionally left blank Index (Bold numbers refer to plates or figures) abrasive wear 10 accretion steps 20 activation enthalpy 92-96 activation volume 94 adhesive strength, wear 10 alteration 9, 10, Plate 1 Amontons law 10, 91 amphibolite facies 24, 52, 96 amygdale 22 annealing 62, 82, 88 anticrack 58 antitaxial fibre growth 33, 37, 3.17, 3.18 arrow method 102, 103 asperities, asperity ploughing 10, 2.4, 20 asterism 82 ballen 83, Plates 47, 48 barrier theory 9 bend 79 bookshelf sliding 77 botryoidal texture 32, 35 boudin 19, 2.17, Plate 6 Boussinesq configuration 12 Brazil twin 81, 8.3, 85, 88, 89 breccia 5, 6 brittle 1,3 brittle-ductile transition 4, 5 brittle-plastic transition 3, 97 Burgers vector, 39, 4.1, 58 Byerlees law 91, 97 calcite twin morphology 104 cataclasis 1-3, 5, 7-24, 30, 38, 47,60,63,74 cataclasite 6 foliated cataclasite 6, Plate 8 protocataclasite 6 ultracataclasite 6, 23 cataclastic flow 4, 18, 19, 63 cathodoluminescence 2.6, 12, 17, 32,35, 81 cement, cementation 17, 32 chemical potential 24, 52 chemical zoning 2, 57 chessboard pattern 41, 4.10, 47 Chixculub structure 84 Cish diagram 37 cleavage 2, 13, 28-30 classification 28, 29 continuous 29 crenulation 29, 30, Plates 16, 17 disjunctive 29, 3.7 domain 29, 30 slaty 30, 3.9 spaced 29, 30 zonal 29 coefficient of friction, coefficient of internal friction 90, 91 coesite 16, 80, 83, 8.7, 85-88 coherent exsolution 52 coherent transformation 52 cohesion 5, 90, 91 composite deformation mechanism 3, 52, 90 composite fibre growth 37, 3.17 constrained comminution 10 contact melting 63 contiguity 59 core-and-mantle structure 4.14, 42, 49 corona 2, 57, Plate 34 crack-seal 35, 92 crater 23 creep 92-94 Coble 52, 92-94 diffusion 52, 54, 60, 97 dislocation 93-97 grain size sensitive 92, 93 Nabarro-Herring 52, 92, 94 pressure solution 92, 93 critical melt fraction 59 critical packing, packing density 59, 60 critical slip distance 92 cross-slip 39, 4.4 crystal plasticity 4, 5, 19, 59, 104 crystallites 22 crystallographic fabric, preferred orientation 1, 2, 19, 22, 50, 51, 4.20, 58, 62, 75, 76, 7.19 curved foliation 66 Dauphine twin 57 debris streaking 20 decussate texture 2, 54, Plate 28 defect 52 deflection surface 54, 57 deformation bands 2, 5, 7, 18, 41, 4.6, 47, 50 deformation lamellae 2, 14, 4.11, 47, 49, 101-103, 9.4 127 128 INDEX deformation mechanism 1, 2, 3, 5, 90 classification 1, 2 map 90, 97, 98 deformation microstructure 1-3, 5, 90 classification 1, 2 deformation (mechanical) twin 2, 39-41, 4.8, Plate 24, 62, 81, 87, 102-104, 9.4, 9.5 deformation zone rocks 5 deformation continuity 4, 5, 18, 19,57 distribution 4, 5, 18 mechanism and mode 4, 5 scale 4 dendritic crystals 22 diaplectic glass 80-83, 85, 87, 89 diffusion 24, 29, 53, 57, 82, 94-94 coefficient 52, 92-94 creep - see creep grain boundary 93 volume 93 diffusive mass transfer 1-3, 47, 63, 90, 92 by solution 3, 24-38 in melts 60 solid state 52-58 dihedral angle 24 dilatancy hardening 60 dislocation 1, 30, 39, 4.1, 4.2, 4.3, 4.4, 47 climb 39, 93 creep 39, 5.1, 54, 93-97 density 39, 41, 47-49, 58, 81, 82 glide 39, 51,93-95 displaced grain fragments 79, 7.23, Plate 45 displacement control 33 displacive transformation 52 divider method 105 Dorn law 93 ductile stringer 19, 2.17 ductility 4, 5 dynamic recrystallization 47-50, 4.19 effective stress 91 Einstein-Roscoe equation 59 enclave 60 erosional sheltering 20 etching, etch pit 39, 88 exaggerated grain growth 54 exponential law 93-97 extensional crenulation cleavage 70 external asymmetry 76, 7.19 fabric skeleton 76 face control 33, 38, Plate 19 failure criteria 90, 91, 97 Coulomb and Mohr failure criteria, 90, 97, 98 and fracture mechanics 91 Griffith criteria 91,97 fault gouge - see gouge fault breccia - see breccia fibre 32, 33, 37, 65 fibre strain 17 growth histories: antitaxial, ataxial, composite, non- systematic, syntaxial 37, 3.17, 3.19 non-tracking 38, 3.19 tracking 37, 38, Plate 23 tracking efficiency, 38, 3.19 Ficks law 24, 52 finite shortening, extension 25 flow laws 90, 92-97 fluid inclusions planes 2, 12, 24, 2.5, 33-35, 3.13, 3.14, 47 foam texture 2, 54 fold 4, 19, 2.17, 60, 63, 70 foliation 54-57, 65, 75 curved 66, Plate 39 external foliation 54, 55, 5.3, Plates 29-33 internal foliation, 54, 55, 5.3, Plates 29, 31-33 oblique foliation, 66, 67, 7.3 steady-state, strain insensitive 61 strain sensitive 66 fractal dimension 10, 22, 92, Plates 1-4 fracture 1 fracture toughness 9 fragmentation 10 frictional sliding 7, 10, 2.4, 90-92, 97 generation plane 22 geotherm 97 geothermobarometry 104, 105 gouge and gouge zone microstructures 5, 6, 10, 17, 2.17, Plate 6, 72 grain boundary migration 4.12, 47, 4.17, 48-50, 4.18, 4.19, 95, 99, 100 grain boundary width - fast or free 54 grain dispersive pressure 61 grain shape fabric 2 cataclastic 19, 33 diffusive mass transfer 33, 3.11, 52, Plates 26, 27, 54 intracrystalline plastic 33, 4.12, 47 magmatic 62, Plate 36 sub-magmatic 62 grain size sensitive creep 92, 93 grain surface deposition textures 2, 30 grain surface solution textures 2, 25 granoblastic polygonal texture 32, 54, 62 growth twins 39, 62, 81 growth zoning 57, 83, Plate 18 helicitic texture 54 Hertzian configuration 12 homologous temperature 97 hydrolytic weakening 9, 94 igneous zoning 62 imbrication 60, 62, 78 inclusion 35, 3.15, 3.16, 62, 84 band 35, 3.15, 3.16 trail 35, 3.15, 3.16, 37, 38, 54, 65 indenting grain contacts 2, 25, 3.1, 3.2, 33, 63 independent particulate flow 2, 22 INDEX 129 instantaneous stretching axis, axes 65, 73, 7.15, 7.17 interconnected weak layer 96 internal asymmetry 76, 7.19 internal strain energy 4, 48, 52, 55 interpenetrating grain contacts 2, 25, 3.1, 3.4, 33 intracrystalline plasticity 1, 3, 4, 14, 19, 22-24, 30, 39-51, 57, 60, 62, 63, 75, 90, 93, 97 intracrystalline deformation bands 2, 41 island and channels 24 isostrain criterion 96 isostress criterion 96 jog 79 kink, band 2, 14, 30, 41, 4.6, 4.7, 4.8, 50, 62 landslide 23 lattice preferred orientation 58, see crystallographic fabric lechatelierite 80-85 lineation 66, 7.1, 7.2, 75 lithospheric strength envelope 90, 97, 98, 9.2 load bearing framework 96 low angle boundaries 41 lower stability limit 92 magmatic flow 3, 59-63, Plate 36 magmatic microstructures 59, 62 magmatic shear zones 62, 77, 78 magnetic anisotropy 60, 62 Martensitic-like transformation 52, 57 mean stress 94 megacryst 62 metatextite 63 mica beard 32 mica fish 74, Plate 42 microboudins, asymmetric 76, 7.20, 7.21, Plate 6 microcrack 2, 7, 2.1, 2.5, 2.6, 10-16, 33 axial 12, 17, 2.14, 19, 63,91 characteristics and observation 10-12 circumgranular 10-12 classification 10-12 cleavage 13, 19 cone 12 dynamic propagation 7 elastic mismatch 13, 14, 2.11, Plate 5 en-echelon 17, 2.15 en passant 17, 2.15 extension 12, Plate 2 extension force 7 flaw-induced 2.6, 13, 2.10 grain boundary 13 impingement 2.6, 12, 13, 2.7, 2.8, 2.9 intragranular 10, 2.5, 12, 13, 2.9, 18, 19 microfault- induced 14, 19 microscopic feather fracture 14, 15, 2.12 modes I, II, III 7, 2.2, 12 phase transformation-induced 16 plastic mismatch 14, 2.12, 2.13 refracturing 13, 2.11 sub-critical propagation 9, 94 thermally-induced 15, 16 transgranular 10, 2.5, 12, 13, 16 wing 13, 2.10 microcrystallite 81, 82 microfault 2, 7, 17, 18, 2.14-2.16, 7.23, Plates 3, 45 microfold 77, 7.22 microfracture 1, 2, 4, 7, 80, 85, 86, Plate 4 mirror 20 mist 20 surface features 2, 19, 20 velocity hackle 20 Wallner line 20 microlithon 29, 30 microphenocryst 22 microslickolite, 27, 28, 3.6 microstylolite 1, 2, 27, 28, 3.5, Plate 14, 3.6 characteristics 27 filling 24-28 formation and propagation 27, 28 teeth, walls, crown 27, 3.5, 28 microvein 1, 2, 7, 35-38 free-face growth 35 fibrous 33, 35, 37, 38 laminated 35 opening vector 35 migmatite 63 millipede texture 54 mimetic crystallization 54 mode of failure 4 molar entropy 24 molar internal energy 24 molar volume 24, 92-94 mosaicism 81-83, Plate 48, 85-89 mylonite 5, 6, 62 protomylonite 6 ultramylonite 6 necking down 33, 35, 3.14 neosomes 63 new grains 47, 50 non-magmatic deformation 63, 64 non-systematic fibre growth 37, 3.17, Plate 22 normal slip crenulation 70 oblique grain shape fabric 78 ophitic texture 62 order-disorder transformation 52 Ostwald ripening 54 overgrowth 1, 2, 4, 13, 32, 33, 3.10, Plate 18, 3.11, 4.11 P-foliation 19, Plate 6, 79 P-shear, fracture 19, 20 paleopiezometry, palaeopeizometer, 98-101 deformation lamellae 101-103 dislocation density 100, 101 general problems 104 maximum twin volume, 101 principal stress and strains 103, 104, 9.4 130 INDEX recrystallized grain size 98-100, 9.3 subgrain size 100, 101 twinning - differential stress 100, 101 twinning density, 101 twinning incidence, 101 particle size distributions 10, 22, 92 perlitic texture Plates 47, 48 permeability 91 phase transformation microstructures 2, 57, 58, 80-92 phenocryst 60-62 phenomenological coefficient 93 phyllonite 6 pinching off 33, 3.14 planar deformation feature 47, 8.2, 80-89 decorated 81,82 non-decorated 81, 82 sub-lamellar structure 81, 88 plastic, plasticity 3, 14 poikiloblast 54 Poissons ratio 97 polymineralic deformation 94-97 pore fluid, pressure 3, 22-24, 91 porosity 12, 13, 18, 87, 88, 93 reduction 19, 32 porphyroblasts 1, 2, 54-57 characteristics 54, 55 growth mechanisms 55 internal, external foliations 54, 75, 7.18 intertectonic 55-57, 5.3, 5.4, Plate 31 plate 33 posttectonic 55-57, 5.3 pretectonic 55-57, 5.3, Plate 30 relationship to deformation 55-57, 5.3 shear sense indications 75, 7.18 syntectonic 55-57, 5.3, Plate 32 porphyroclast, porphyroclast systems 5, 14, 67-70 characteristics and classification 67, 68, 7.4 complex type 67, 7.4, 7.8 67-70, 7.4, 7.7, 7.9, 7.10, 74 deflection, embayments 68-70, 7.7, 7.9 faces of a tail 69, 7.9 in-plane 67, 68 67, 7.4 mantle 67 mechanisms of formation 68, 69 67-69, 7.4, 7.5, 7.6, 7.9 stair-step 67, 68 tail, wing 67 power law 93-97 breakdown 94 pre-exponential constant 93-97 pre-lithification deformation 2, 22 pressure shadows and fringes 1, 2, 4, 32, Plate 19, 33, 3.12, 63, 65, 73,74 last increment of growth 73, kinematics in shear zones 73, 7.15 shape 73, 7.16, 7.17 process zone 9, 28 prod mark 20, 2.18 pseudotachylites 2, 5-7, 22, 23, Plates 9-11, 83, 92 characteristics 22 misidentification 23 origin 22, 23 rate and state dependent frictional sliding 92 reaction rims 2, 57 reaction zoning 57 recovery 2, 41, 47, 82 recrystallized grain size 49, 50 reentrant zoning 54 relict minerals 2, 57 rheology 90 rhomb dodecahedra 54 ribbon grain 2, 4.13, 52-54, 5.1 ridges and grooves 20 Riedel, conjugate Riedel shear 2.17, 19, Plates 6, 7, 20, 72, 79 fractures 15 risers 20, 2.19, 79 congruous/incongruous 20, 2.19 rolling structures 77 roughening transition 32 S-, C- and 5, 20, 62, 63, 66, 70-73, Plates 40, 41 characteristic and classification 70-72, 7.11, 7.13, 7.14 curvature of S-foliation 73 formation and evolution 72 shear on C-or 19, 73 shear sense from 73 scaly clays 22 scanning electron microscope 2.6, 19, 2.18, 2.19, 25, 30, 50, 79, 82, 88 schlieren 60 secondary recrystallization 54, 55 sector zoning 54 semibrittle 3, 14, 19 sensitive tint plate 2.6, 12, 17, 50, Plates 1-4, 45, 79 separatrix 68, 69 shape preferred orientation 47, 66 shatter cones 23 shear band 70 shear modulus 97 shear sense 65-79 criteria 65-79 for faults 79, 7.23, Plate 45 in rocks containing melt 77-79 observation plane 65, 71 shock-induced microstructures 3, 80-89, 8.1 shock mechanisms and metamorphism 23, 80 shock wave barometry and thermometry 85-88 calibration 85-87 problems 87, 88 slickenfibre 20, 2.19, 79 slickenline 20 slickenside 20, 92 slip 39 direction 39, 51 plane 39, 4.1, 51 INDEX 131 system snowball texture 54, Plate 29 solid state transformation 52-58, 80-82 solubility 24, 92-94 spherulites 22, 83, 84 spin 65 state variable in frictional sliding law 92 static recrystallization 54, 62 stick-slip behaviour 92 stishovite 80, 83, 8.8, 85-87 strain cap 2, 27, Plate 13 strain rate 90, 92-97 strawberry texture 82, 8.5, 8.6 stress 1 amplification 97 corosion 9 exponent 93-97 intensity factor 7, 9 stretched crystal fibre 37, 3.17 strewn field 84 sub-boundary migration 50 sub-magmatic flow 3 microstructures 3, 59-63, Plates 37, 38, 78, 79 subgrain 1, 2, 14, 19, 32, 41, 47, 4.9, 4.13, 47, 4.16, 50, 62 boundary orientation in quartz 41, 63, 105 rotation 47, 4.15, 4.16, 48, 49, 4.19, 50, 99, 100 size 1, 47 superplasticity 3, 52, 57, 58, Fig. 5.5, 94 surface tension force, energy 7, Plate 27, 54, 55 sutured grain boundary 25, 50, 3.1, 4.19, 104, 105, 9.6, 9.7 symplectite 2, 57, Plate 35 syntaxial fibre growth 33, 37, 3.17, Plate 21 T fracture 19, 2.17, 20, 79 tectite, microtectite 83, 84 tiling 60, 78 tool track or mark 20, 2.18 transmission electron microscope 19, 39, 4.2, 81-83, 88, 101 transpression 65, 7.2 triple grain junction 54, 5.2 truncating grain contact 2, 25, 3.1, 3.3, Plate 12, 30, 33 truncation surface 30, 3.7, 54, 55 twin, twinning 47, 57, see also deformation (mechanical) twin, growth twin, paleopiezometry undercutting mechanism 24 undulatory extinction 1, 2, 33, 41, 4.5, 4.6, 4.13, 49, 62, 82 uniaxial compressive strength 90, 91 uniaxial tensile strength 90, 91 upper stability transition 92 velocity weakening, strengthening 92 vesicle 84 viscosity 59-61 volume loss 29, 3.8, 30 vorticity 65 external 65 internal 65 profile plane 65, 7.1 shear-induced 65 vector 65, 7.1 wear groove 20, 2.18 whole lithosphere failure 97 Y-shear Plate 7, 19, 2.17, 72 Youngs modulus 7 zircon, shocked 82, 8.4-8.6, 89 This page intentionally left blank Color Plate Section This page intentionally left blank COLOR PLATE SECTION 135 Plate 1. Alteration-enhanced microcracking. The plagioclase crystal in the light blue colour is fragmented along cleavage planes without significant rotation or displacement of the fragments. Alteration of the feldspar to more sodic compositions (and ultimately to laumontite) occurs along the microcracks, showing that chemical reaction and deformation were linked in alteration-enhanced microcracking. The fractal dimension of the particle size distribution (PSD) is ~2.0, which is characteristic of this type of cataclasis. (Chapters 2.2.1, 2.3.6). XPL, ST, 4.3 mm, Biotite granite, Cajon Pass drillhole, California, U.S.A. Plate 2. Extension microcrack. Grain boundaries between the yellow and pink grains in the wallrock can be matched across the microcrack, demonstrating extension in the plane of the section. The microcrack is filled by angular fragments of quartz, biotite and feldspar in random orientations which can not be matched with adjacent grains in the wall-rock. These textures suggest that the fragments were transported in a single, chaotic manner from some distance, probably in a fluid matrix. The fractal dimension of the PSD is approximately 2.8, slightly higher than typical for extension microcracks. (Chapter 2). XPL, ST, 2.2 mm, Granodiorite, Cajon Pass drillhole, California, U.S.A. Plate 3. Microfault. The great variety of colours of the fragments (mostly quartz) in the matrix under the sensitive tint plate shows that they have been rotated and probably derived from grains at least outside the field of view. Many fragments are equant and sub-angular, suggesting some wear during shear. The fractal dimension of the PSD is approximately 2.6, a common value for fragments in shear fractures, and also the value predicted by the constrained comminution model. (Chapters 2.2.2, 2.4). XPL, ST, 4.3 mm, Granite, Cajon Pass drillhole, California, U.S.A. 136 COLOR PLATE SECTION Plate 4. Selective microfracture of larger fragments. Angular, randomly orientated fragments were produced by microfracture during cataclasis. A large feldspar grain at lower right is separated into two fragments by a microfault. The fractal dimension of the PSD is approximately 2.9. (Chapter 2.2.2). XPL, ST, 4.3 mm, Granite, Cajon Pass drillhole, California, U.S.A. Plate 5. Elastic mismatch strains. Intracrystalline plastic strains around the ends of an inclusion of biotite are dramatically shown by the areas of quartz in extinction, compared to the birefringent host grain elsewhere. The strained area has the same geometry as the area of high stress predicted from modelling the elastic stress field around a weak inclusion, suggesting that the elastic stresses resulted in lattice distortion. See Fig. 2.11. (Chapter 2.3.7). XPL, 0.5 mm, Chilimanzi granite, Great Zimbabwe, Zimbabwe. Plate 6. Riedel shears, asymmetric boudin and P-foliation in a sinistral gouge zone. Riedel shears trend from top right to bottom left, and cut across a P- foliation which trends in the opposite direction. The two features surround an asymmetrical boudin. All three features give a sinistral shear sense. Compare with Figs. 2.17, 7.20. (Chapters 2.7, 7.13.4). PPL, 2 mm, Tarskavaig thrust zone, Tarskavaig, Isle of Skye, Scotland, U.K. COLOR PLATE SECTION 137 Plate 7. Y-Shear in a gouge zone. The central dark line parallel to the top/bottom edges of the photomicrograph is a Y-shear. Above and below are Riedel shears similar to those in the previous plate, which give a sinistral sense of shear. Compare with Fig. 2.17. (Chapters 2.7, 7.13.4). PPL, 2 mm, Tarskavaig thrust zone, Tarskavaig, Isle of Skye, Scotland, U.K. Plate 8. Foliated cataclasite. The foliation (planar feature from upper right to lower left) is defined by bands of quartz and calcite. Calcite-filled microfractures at high angles to the foliation demonstrate the brittle component of the deformation. (Chapter 1.3). XP, 1 mm, Foliated cataclasite, Punchbowl fault zone, California, U.S.A. Plate 9. Pseudotachylite. Dark, fine grained matrix containing clasts fills a triangular-shaped veinlet branching from a narrow vein of the same material parallel to a fault surface. The veinlet cross-cuts an older foliation in the wall rock. Sub-angular fragments of wall rock in the veinlet have a large range of sizes. All these features are typical of pseudotachylite. See Plates 10, 11. (Chapter 2.11). PPL, 2 mm, Pseudotachylite in grey gneiss mylonite, Buhwa, Zimbabwe. 138 COLOR PLATE SECTION Plate 10. Pseudotachylite. The same view as plate 9 in crossed polars. The opacity of the matrix suggests a glassy nature. Slight alteration to a very fine grained, moderately birefringent phyllosilicate picks out a weak foliation in bands which are concave towards the apex of the veinlet. These bands suggest a primary flow foliation. See Plates 9, 11. (Chapter 2.11). XL, 2 mm, Pseudotachylite in grey gneiss mylonite, Buhwa, Zimbabwe. Plate 11. Pseudotachylite. Branching veins contain an opaque, fine grained matrix suggesting glass. Poorly sorted, sub-rounded fragments define a weak foliation parallel to a feint colour banding in the matrix. The foliation and banding are folded about an axis parallel to the margin of one vein, suggesting a flow foliation. See Plates 9, 10. (Chapter 2.11). PPL, 2 mm, Pseudotachylite in tonalitic granulite, Bollingen Islands, Antarctica. Plate 12. Truncated Ooid. Concentric banding in the elliptical ooid is truncated at the upper and lower surfaces by quartz grains along approximately planar surfaces. The length of the original ooid can be estimated as approximately 0.6 mm: its present length is 0.3 mm. (Chapter 3.4). XPL, 1 mm, Bargate Stone, U.K. COLOR PLATE SECTION 139 Plate 13. Strain cap. The porphyroclast of feldspar at centre has foliae of muscovite wrapped around the top and bottom surfaces. Flakes of muscovite distributed sparsely through the matrix around the porphyroclast define a weak foliation. The presence of muscovite in the matrix suggests that the muscovite was concentrated in the strain cap by diffusion of the other matrix components away from the strain cap. (Chapter 3.5). XPL, 1 mm, Mylonite, Moine thrust zone, Scotland, U.K. Plate 14. Microstylolite truncating crinoid fragment. The microstylolite has a filling of opaque iron oxides/hydroxides and truncates the crinoid fragment, showing material removal. See Fig. 3.8. (Chapter 3.6). PPL, 1 mm, Crinoidal limestone, Derbyshire, U.K. Plate 15. Microstylolites. The wider stylolite is approximately planar, and the narrow stylolite is sinusoidal. Both are zones of concentrated opaque minerals, which are found in low concentrations throughout the adjacent rock, showing that they have been concentrated by removal of the more soluble carbonates along the stylolites. Shell fragments are truncated by the stylolites. The amplitude of the sinusoidal stylolite suggests approximately 0.3 mm of shortening perpendicular to the stylolite trace. (Chapter 3.6). PPL, 2 mm, Carboniferous limestone, Somerset, U.K. 140 COLOR PLATE SECTION Plate 16. Incipient crenulation cleavage. A early fabric defined by muscovite and chlorite is folded into open folds. A weak second fabric is seen on the fold limbs, defined by muscovite and chlorite alignment parallel to the axial surfaces of the folds, and by concentrations of opaque minerals which are found elsewhere throughout the rock, suggesting that diffusive mass transfer has contributed to the formation of this cleavage by removal of the more soluble phases from the fold limbs. (Chapter 3.7.2.2). PPL, 2 mm, Albite chlorite schist, Perthshire, U.K. Plate 17. Advanced crenulation cleavage and fabric transposition. Two distinct types of layers are visible in this rock. Layers consisting of strongly aligned biotite also contain a few small elongate grains of quartz parallel to the biotite fabric (S2, not labelled). Layers between the S2 domains contain larger, equant quartz grains and a higher proportion of quartz, which defines a compositional banding (S1, not labelled) of quartz layers alternating with biotite layers, which also have a strong fabric parallel to S1. S1 is folded into tight to isoclinal asymmetric folds; small scale fold hinges can be seen in some of the biotite grains and in the compositional layering. Depletion of quartz in the S2 layers shows that it has diffused away from the S2 domains. S1 has been almost completely transposed into S2. (Chapter 3.7.2). XP, 1 mm, Biotite schist, Cornwall, U.K. Plate 18. Precipitation and solution textures in hydrothermal quartz. This SEM-CL false colour image shows a zoned quartz crystal with euhedral concentric growth zones shown by different colours disrupted by solution. The complex zonation patterns show variations in fluid chemistry during growth. (Chapter 3.9). SEM-CL, 0.9 mm. Hydrothermal quartz vein cross-cutting the Ventersdorp Contact Reef, Klerksdorp goldfield, Witwatersrand, South Africa. COLOR PLATE SECTION 141 Plate 19. Pressure fringe. Fibrous quartz overgrows euhedral faces of pyrite crystals. The quartz fibres are perpendicular to several faces, showing a typical face-controlled geometry. (Chapter 3.9). XPL, 1 mm, Quartz-sericite schist, Sabi mine, Zvishavane, Zimbabwe. Plate 20. Blocky microvein filling. Blocky grains of calcite filling this microvein suggest a single opening and filling event. (Chapter 3.12). XPL, 2 mm, Mylonite, Freda Rebecca mine, Bindura, Zimbabwe. Plate 21. Syntaxial vein filling. The photomicrograph shows one side of a syntaxial quartz and calcite vein filling. A narrow band of partly fibrous quartz lines the vein adjacent to the dark wall rock. Some fibres overgrow quartz grains in the wall rock, and the quartz grain size increases away from the wall, showing that the quartz grew syntaxially. The calcite consists of curved but unstrained calcite fibres, which also coarsen away from the wall rock. The calcite fibres grow towards a median suture which is parallel to the vein wall. A second group of fibres growing from the opposite side of the vein meets the first group at the median suture, but the two groups are not continuous. The continuity between the vein quartz and the wall rock, the increase in grain size away from the wall, and the joining of two separate groups of fibres at the median suture are all distinctive features of syntaxial growth. The curved but undeformed nature of the fibres shows that the curvature is a primary growth feature. Since the fibres grow towards a median suture, wall rock control of their orientation is unlikely, and the fibres probably tracked the incremental opening vector, which rotated with respect to the vein. See Fig. 3.17a. (Chapter 3.12). XPL, 4.3 mm, Quartz-calcite vein, locality unknown. 142 COLOR PLATE SECTION Plate 22. Non-systematic (stretched) fibres. Individual quartz fibres stretch all the way across the microvein. There is no symmetry or suture, and the sides of the fibres have interlocking teeth. They are subdivided into tablets perpendicular to their length, each of which represents a growth increment. These are the typical features of non-systematic growth histories. See fig. 3.17e. (Chapter 3.12). XPL, 4 mm, Semi-psammite, Anglesey, U.K. Plate 23. Tracking fibres. Undeformed biotite fibres grow obliquely across the microvein, and remain parallel through a small jog in the margin (centre). These observations suggest that the fibres were tracking an incremental opening direction that was oblique to the margin, since the change in the margin orientation at the jog has no effect on the fibre orientation. (Chapter 3.12). XPL, 1 mm, Serpentinite, Sabi mine, Zvishavane, Zimbabwe. Plate 24. Deformation twins in calcite. Characteristic features of deformation twins are variable thickness, pinching out, and bending of individual twins. These twins are type 2 of Burkhards classification, and therefore formed between 150 and 300C. Also see Fig. 4.11. (Chapters 4.3, 9.11.2). XPL, 0.25 mm, Limestone, Mushandike, Zimbabwe. COLOR PLATE SECTION 143 Plate 25. Grain boundary migration. Advanced stages of grain boundary migration. As well as highly convoluted grain boundaries, blue grains can be seen entirely surrounded (in the plane of the section) by the yellow grain. Also see Figs. 4.17, 4.18. (Chapter 4.8). XP, ST, 0.5 mm, Deformed granitic rock, Unknown locality. Plate 26. A strong grain shape fabric defined by hornblende and biotite shows no evidence of internal strain features, and formed by solid state diffusive mass transfer. The fabric in the mafic minerals has controlled the shape of the quartz grains, imparting a similar fabric. Also see Plate 27. (Chapter 5.3). PPL, 4 mm, Hornblende schist, Makaha greenstone belt, Zimbabwe. Plate 27. Grain boundary control in a two-phase aggregate. Quartz grain boundaries are controlled by muscovite grains. Boundaries between two quartz grains are perpendicular to muscovite basal planes, and often pinned at the ends of the muscovite grains (centre). Both these effects are due to the higher surface energies between quartz and mica than between quartz grains. The resultant quartz grains are elongate parallel to the muscovite fabric. Also see Plate 26. (Chapter 5.3). XP, 2 mm, Mica-garnet schist, Miami district, Zimbabwe. 144 COLOR PLATE SECTION Plate 28. Decussate texture. Randomly orientated, interlocking, elongate actinolite crystals show a good example of this texture, produced by diffusive mass transfer processes in crystals with anisotropic growth rates. (Chapter 5.4). XPL, 2 mm, Biotite-actinolite schist, Arcturus mine, Zimbabwe Plate 29. Snowball texture in garnet. Inclusions trails of quartz define an internal foliation that curves through more than 180. The external foliation is defined by a strong grain shape fabric in adjacent muscovite. See Fig. 7.18. (Chapters 5.6, 7.8). XPL, 4 mm, Muscovite-garnet schist, Makaha greenstone belt, Zimbabwe. Plate 30. Pretectonic porphyroblast. The andalusite porphyroblast contains randomly orientated opaque inclusions. An external fabric defined by biotite wraps around the porphyroblast. This is the typical texture of pre-tectonic porphyroblasts (Fig. 5.3c). Asymmetric quartz pressure shadows (light areas) occur on either side of the porphyroblast. See Plate 44 for another example from this rock. (Chapter 5.6). PPL, 2 mm, Biotite-andalusite schist, Sharriva greenstone belt, Zimbabwe. COLOR PLATE SECTION 145 Plate 31. Intertectonic porphyroblasts. The two biotite porphyroblasts contain an internal fabric of relatively large quartz grains. The external fabric is continuous with but has a smaller grain size The strong fabric localized on the limbs of folds in and the folds themselves, are not present in the biotite porphyroblasts. The porphyroblasts grew after was formed, but before reached its present grain size and was folded, showing the diagnostic features of intertectonic porphyroblast (Fig. 5.3b). (Chapter 5.6). PPL, 2 mm, Metapelite, Longman Mountains, Sichuan province, China. Plate 32. Syntectonic porphyroblast. The external foliation is continuous with the internal foliation, which is curved within the staurolite porphyroblast. This is the typical texture of a syntectonic porphyroblast (Fig. 5.3c). (Chapter 5.6). XPL, 4 mm, Staurolite schist, Dindi greenstone belt, Zimbabwe. Plate 33. Post-tectonic porphyroblast. The kyanite porphyroblast at centre grows across a strong biotite-muscovite fabric. The internal fabric and the external fabric are continuous, and is undeformed around the porphyroblast, indicating post-tectonic growth (See Fig. 5.3d). (Chapter 5.6). PPL, 2 mm, Kyanite staurolite schist, Reynolds range, Arunta block, Australia. 146 COLOR PLATE SECTION Plate 34. Corona. The central hornblende grain is surrounded by an intergrowth of orthopyroxene, plagioclase and magnetite, a typical texture produced by prograde reaction of hornblende. (Chapter 5.7). PPL, 1 mm, Mafic granulite, Northern Marginal Zone, Chief Bota, Zimbabwe. Plate 35. Symplectite. Intergrowth between orthopyroxene (clear) and plagioclase (clouded appearance). Vermicular intergrowth of the two phases occurs because diffusion distances during the reaction were too small to allow an equilibrium microstructure to form. (Chapter 5.7). PPL, 2 mm, Mafic granulite, Datong-Huaian, China. Plate 36. Magmatic grain shape fabric. The three large euhedral plagioclase phenocrysts and several smaller ones define a grain shape fabric trending from upper right to lower left. The phenocrysts are completely unstrained and set in a matrix of pyroxene. Undeformed igneous zoning can be seen in the largest phenocryst. No evidence for deformation is seen in the hand specimen, which also shows the alignment of euhedral phenocrysts. The complete lack of microstructural evidence for strain demonstrates that the fabric is magmatic. (Chapter 6.4). XPL, 2 mm, Basalt, Bembezi river, Zimbabwe. COLOR PLATE SECTION 147 Plate 37. Magmatic/submagmatic grain shape fabric. Euhedral plagioclase and biotite crystals define a grain shape fabric parallel to the top/bottom of the plate. The only other evidence for deformation is slight undulatory extinction in quartz. Primary, undeformed zoning is visible in the dark plagioclase crystal on the right. The biotite and feldspar crystals define a moderate grain shape fabric in the hand specimen. There is no evidence for recrystallization (e.g. a quartz aggregate shape fabric). The deformation was either magmatic, with a later non-magmatic deformation that created undulatory extinction in the quartz, or sub-magmatic. In either case, the fabric was created with melt present. (Chapter 6.5). XPL, 4 mm, Tonalite, Fort Rixon, Zimbabwe. Plate 38. Sub-magmatic fabric. The euhedral outline of the feldspar megacryst is parallel to a biotite and hornblende grain shape fabric. A euhedral feldspar megacryst alignment is a conspicuous feature of the outcrop from which this specimen was collected. The feldspar megacryst is recrystallized along its margins, and slight bending of the feldspar twins is visible. This granite is part of a suite that is syntectonic with a major deformation event. The shape fabric and the intracrystalline deformation features can therefore be interpreted as submagmatic. (Chapter 6.5). XPL, 2 mm, Razi Granite, Mavizhu, Zimbabwe. Plate 39. Curved foliation. Foliation defined by muscovite lies at angle of about 45 to the upper edge of the plate. It curves smoothly to become parallel to the lower edge of the plate, which is the orientation of the shear plane. The clockwise rotation shows a dextral sense of shear (Fig. 7.1). (Chapter 7.2). XPL, 1 mm, Granite, Mushandike, Zimbabwe. 148 COLOR PLATE SECTION Plate 40. fabric or extensional crenulation cleavage. A penetrative S-foliation from upper left to lower right is defined by hornblende grains. S is deflected into a narrow inclined in the opposite direction. The sinistral shear sense is clear from the curvature of S into (See Figs. 7.12, 7.13). (Chapter 7.5). XP, 1 mm, Hornblende Schist, Unknown locality. Plate 41. S-, C- and Three fabrics are visible. The pervasive S-foliation inclined from upper right to lower left is defined by muscovite and quartz grain shapes and compositional banding. Discrete shears parallel to the top and bottom edges are C-surfaces. A few discrete shear surfaces are inclined to the shear plane from upper left to lower right; these are surfaces. Both S-C porphyroclastic fabrics and banded fabrics and are visible (see Fig. 7.11 for definitions of and The dextral shear sense is clearly given by the curvature of S towards C- and (See Figs. 7.12, 7.13). (Chapter 7.5). PPL, 1 mm, Mylonite in grey gneiss, Buhwa, Zimbabwe. Plate 42. Mica fish. The lozenge shape of this single crystal of biotite is typical of mica fish. Short tails of biotite extend from the end of the fish, and appear to have formed by microfracture along basal cleavage planes. The basal cleavage is parallel to the long axis of the fish. Recrystallization occurs along the left and right margins of the fish. The shear sense is clear from the left-stepping tails, and the clockwise rotation from the long axis of the fish to the shear plane (parallel to the top/bottom edges of the plate). Also see Plate 43. (Chapter 7.7). XPL, 0.5 mm, Mylonite, Shamva greenstone belt, Zimbabwe. COLOR PLATE SECTION 149 Plate 43. Hornblende fish. The single hornblende crystal has a similar geometry to the mica fish in the previous plate. The dextral shear sense is clear from the stair stepping of the tails and the obliquity of the fish long axis to the shear plane. Also see Plate 42. (Chapter 7.7). XPL, 2 mm, Granite mylonite, Zivuku, Zimbabwe. Plate 44. Asymmetrical pressure shadow. This andalusite porphyroclast gives a dextral shear sense from the left-stepping tails. The clear areas are pressure shadows of quartz which also step up to the left. Plate 30 shows another example from this rock. (Chapter 7.6). PPL, 2 mm, Biotite schist, Shamva greenstone belt, Zimbabwe. Plate 45. Matching of grains across a microfault. The use of the sensitive tint plate allows grains of similar colour to be matched across the microfault, showing a sinistral separation of ~ 0.1 mm in this section. The microfault matrix contains fragments of different colours from the adjacent grains, suggesting rotation or transport from other grains, as well as a quartz cement which is continuous with the wall grains (Fig. 7.23). (Chapter 7.13). XPL, ST, 1 mm, Barrios quartzite, Cantabrian zone, Villamanin, Spain 150 COLOR PLATE SECTION Plate 46. Multiple sets of PDFs in quartz. The central grain shows at least three sets of PDFs, visible from slight contrasts in optical properties. The typical planar, sharp and parallel (within individual sets) geometries of PDFs contrasts with the non-planar appearance of deformation lamellae, shown in Fig. 4.13. (Chapter 8.4). XPL, 0.45 mm, Aruonga Impact crater, Chad. Plate 47. Suevite. Two types of clast can be distinguished. The large clear clast on the left has prominent circular features which are ballen structure. The right hand clast is feldspar. The dark matrix anastomoses around the clasts, defining a weak fabric. (Chapter 8.6). PPL, 1 mm, Suevite, Bosumtwi Impact crater, Ghana. Plate 48. Suevite. The same view as the previous plate in cross polarized light. The clear clasts are non-birefringent. The boundaries between individual ballen are filled by a birefringent phase, probably a clay mineral, suggesting that the ballen structure formed in a similar way to perlitic texture by hydration of a glass. Traces of albite twins can be seen in the feldspar clast, which has the mottled extinction characteristic of mosaicism. However, in view of the evidence for alteration, the mosaicism can not be unambiguously attributed to shock. (Chapter 8.6). XPL, 1 mm, Suevite, Bosumtwi Impact crater, Ghana.
Geochemical Exploration 1974: Proceedings Of The Fifth International Geochemical Exploration Symposium Held In Vancouver, B.C, Canada, April 1-4, 1974, Sponsored And Organized By The Association Of Exploration Geochemists